THE H FAMILY.
ETC. 3TC.
NOTICE.
The Publishers of this work beg to state that it is private property,
protected by the late Copyright Act, 5 & 6 Victoria, c. 45. They beg
also to state that any person having in his possession, within the United
Kingdom, for sale or hire, one or more copies printed abroad of any
English work protected by the Act referred to, is liable to a penalty,
which, in cases affecting their interests, they intend to enforce.
The Public are further informed that the Act 5 & 6 Victoria, c. 47,
s. 24, prohibits the importation of all works printed in Foreign countries,
of which the Copyright is not expired. Even single copies, though for
the especial use of the importers and marked with their names, are
excluded, and the Customs officers in the different ports are strictly
enjoined to carry this regulation into effect.
N. B. The above regulations are in force in all British colonies and
dependencies, as well as in the United Kingdom.
THE
H- FAMILY:
TRALINNAN; AXEL AND ANNA;
AND OTHER TALES.
BY
FREDRIKA BREMER.
TRANSLATE!!
BY MARY HOWITT.
IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. I.
LONDON:
LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS,
PATERNOSTER- BOW.
1844.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY MANNING AND D
IVT LANE, ST- PAUL'S.
Annex
r
PREFACE.
BY the kindness of Miss Bremer I am enabled to
present to the reader, with these volumes, the first and
only authentic portrait of her which has ever appeared.
Till within these few months no portrait of Miss
Bremer had been painted, though a German publisher
had prefixed one to an edition of Nina; which was,
as Miss Bremer herself designates it a Galenskap, or
in plain English a hoax. The portrait here given
is from an admirable painting just completed by
Captain Sodermark, the first portrait painter of
Sweden, and has been sent to me by Miss Bremer
expressly for this work.
These two volumes complete the published works
of Miss Bremer. The introduction of these writings
VI PREFACE.
to the British public has been a great pleasure to me ;
and I am sure that they have not only strengthened
many a heart in the fulfilment of daily duties, but
have caused the path of household life to be strewn
with the roses of love and kindness.
We all owe thanks and gratitude to Fredrika
Bremer; and whilst I shall endeavour, through the
favour of the Public, to perfect still more and more
these my translations, I now bid her, for the present,
an affectionate farewell.
M.H.
THE GRANGE, UPPER CLAPTON.
May 5, 1844.
THE H FAMILY.
THE H FAMILY.
PART I.
ARRIVAL. TEA. PORTRAITS.
TOWARDS the end of February 1829, I found myself
one evening at the custom-house, waiting for the
compulsory visit of the officer, after which I could
enter the capital of Sweden. It was during a terrible
storm, and I was sitting in a small open sledge, frozen,
weary, and sleepy, and consequently, as thy com-
passionate soul may think, my affectionate young
reader, not exactly in an enviable condition.
My poor little horse, which had a cold, coughed
and sneezed. The fellow who drove me, crossed his
arms over his body to warm himself. The tempest
howled, and the snow whirled around us. I closed
my eyes and waited, as I have often done, and have
always found to be best amid all snow-storms, as well
within as out of the house, which one is not lucky
VOL. I. B
THE H FAMILY.
enough to be able to escape. At length I heard
slow steps advancing over the crackling snow. The
inspector arrived with his lantern in his hand. He
had a red nose, and looked unhappy. I held in my
hand a bank-note, and wished to slip it into his, in
order therewith to purchase for myself rest and an
uninterrupted progress. He withdrew his hand. " It
is not necessary," said he dryly, but courteously. " I
shall not give you much trouble," continued he, as
he began to lift out my travelling bags and to dis-
arrange my bundles and bandboxes. I found myself,
not without vexation, compelled to alight. Out of
humour, and with a secret, mischievous pleasure,
I dropped again my bank-note into my reticule, and
thought, " "Well, then, he shall not get anything for
his trouble."
In the mean time my social driver began a conver-
sation with him.
" It is dreadfully bad weather this evening, dear
sir!"
" Yes."
" I think you would have found it a deal merrier
to have been sitting in a warm room, and drinking a
drop, instead of freezing your fingers with stopping
us here, for which nobody thanks you."
No answer.
" I would give something now to be sitting with
my old folks in the warm chimney corner, and eating
my Sunday groats, that would taste well, sir."
THE H FAMILY. 6
" Yes, yes ! "
" Are you married ?"
"Yes."
" Have you children ? "
" Yes/'
" And how many then ? "
" Four." And a deep sigh followed this answer.
" Four ? Nay, then, you have mouths enough to
fill. Aha ! Now you think you have found out some-
thing contraband. Cheese, dear sir ; cheese, you see.
Yes, your mouth may well water. I'd wager that
you would rather bite into it than into the moon.
Nay, do you not see that that is nothing but a butter
tub ? Must you of necessity dip your fingers into
the brine?" etc. etc.
After the inspector had convinced himself that only
a prodigious quantity of cheeses, loaves, and ginger-
bread, made up for the most part the lading of the
sledge, he arranged all again in the most exact order,
gave me his hand to assist me into the sledge, and
carefully wrapped the furs around me. My displea-
sure had in the mean time altogether vanished. " It
is," thought I, " the duty of poor inspectors to be the
plague and torment of travellers, and this one has
been mine in the politest way in the world." And
whilst he continued to replace every thing conscien-
ciously and carefully, arose in my soul all kind of re-
presentations which mollified me yet more. The red
frosted nose, the dejected look, the stiff fingers, the
THE H FAMILY.
four children, the snowy weather, the dark dismal
evening ; all these arose within me like shadows in a
camera obscura, and softened my heart. I felt again
after the bank-note ; I thought about a loaf and a
cheese as a supper for the poor children; but whilst I
felt, whilst I thought, the inspector opened the bar,
took off his hat politely, and I drove hastily through
the barrier, wishing to call out " Halt ! " but without
doing so. With a heavy heart, and with the uncom-
fortable feeling as if I had lost something valuable
on the way, I drove through the city, and saw in
the white whirling snow-flakes before me, as if in a
transparency, the frosted red nose, and the dejected
countenance, upon which I could so easily, at least
for a moment, have called up a glad expression.
How many opportunities for doing good, in great
or in small degree, are lost through indecision ! Whilst
we are asking ourselves, Shall I, or shall I not ? the
moment is passed, and the flower of joy which we
might have given is withered, and often can no more
be revived by tears of repentance.
Thus thought I sadly as my sledge slowly moved
through the deep snow-slush of the streets, and often
sank down into a kennel, out of which it was raised
with difficulty. The wind had blown out the lights
in the lanterns, and the streets were scarcely lighted
at all, except by the lamps in the shops. Here I saw
a gentleman who had almost lost his cloak, and whilst
he wrapped it tighter around him, the wind blew his
THE H FAMILY. 5
hat off; there a lady, who, holding with one hand
an umbrella, with the other her pelisse, went along
blindly but courageously, and drove right upon a
fruitstall, whose sharp-nosed proprietor bid her with
a shrill voice to look better about her.
Here howled a dog; there swore a fellow who
had driven his cart against another; a little lad went
whistling gaily amid the snow-storm and the hurly-
burly, which did not trouble his calm, childish mind.
Ever and anon sped a covered sledge with lighted
lamps, comet-like, on its beaming path, and driving
aside both people and animals. This was all which
I on this evening saw and heard of the great, mag-
nificent capital. In order to enliven myself, I began
to think about the amiable family in whose bosom
I should soon find myself, on the glad occasion which
took me there, with other cheerful, light, and soul-
warming things which I could bring together in my
memory. At length my sledge stopped. My driver
exclaimed, " Now we are there ! " and I said to myself
enraptured, " Now then I am here ! " and I soon
heard around me many voices, which, in various but
in joyful tones, exclaimed, "Good day!" "Good day!"
" Good evening ! " " Welcome ! welcome ! " I, my
loaves, cheeses, gingerbread, we were all heartily
welcome, and installed in an excellent and warm
room.
Half an hour later, I sate in the handsome and
well-lighted drawing-room, where Colonel H and
THE H FAMILY.
his family were assembled. It was tea-time; and from
the boiling teakettle ascended a curling cloud of
steam, which floated above the glittering teacups and
the baskets up-heaped with cakes, rusks, and rye-
loaves, which covered the ample tea-table. Tele-
machus, as he came out of Tartarus into the Elysian
Fields, could not have felt a greater contentment than
I, arrived from my snow-stormy journey, in the
friendly haven of the tea-table. The gay/ pleasant
beings who moved around me; the excellent apart-
ment; the lights, which in certain moments no little
contribute to making the soul light; the enlivening,
warming draught which I was enjoying; all was
excellently animating, inspiriting, all was ah !
wouldst thou believe it, my reader ! that the frosted
nose there at the barrier, in the midst of my plea-
surable sensations set itself on the edge of my tea-cup,
and embittered to me its nectar? Yes, yes, but it did
so; and I think that I should have been less shocked
to have seen my own double. In order to regain my
perfect peace, said I to myself, " To-morrow I will
rectify my inattention; to-morrow!" and pacifying
myself with my resolution for the morrow, I now
seated myself, according to my way, silently in a
corner of the room, knitting my stocking, sipping
now and then from the teacup, which stood upon a
little table beside me, and noticing unobservedly the
family picture before me. Colonel H sate in a
corner of the sofa, and laid Patience, the blocade de
THE H FAMILY. 7
Copenhague, I fancy. He was tall and strong-built,
but thin, and had a sickly appearance. His features
were noble, and from his deeply sunken eyes beamed
forth a penetrating but quiet glance, for the most part
full of an almost divine goodness, especially when it
was riveted upon his children. He spoke seldom,
never made speeches, but his words, uttered slowly
and with a certain calm strength, had generally the
effect of an oracle. Seriousness and mildness governed
his whole being. He carried himself uncommonly
upright; and I have always imagined that this was
less the result of his military bearing than of his
inflexible honesty, his firm integrity, which were the
groundwork of his character, and were mirrored in
his exterior.
He did not mingle himself in the conversation
which, this evening, was carried on with much ani-
mation among his children; but yet, now and then,
let fall dryly witty observations, which, accompanied
by an expression of countenance so archly comic, and
yet at the same time so full of conciliating goodness
towards those to whom they referred, that these felt
both embarrassment and pleasure.
His wife (" her Honour," as I from old custom
mostly call her,) her Honour sate in the other cor-
ner of the sofa, and netted, but without particularly
attending to her work. She seemed not to have been
handsome even in her younger years, but had, espe-
cially when she spoke, something kind, lively, and in-
8 THE H FAMILY.
teresting, which it was a pleasure to see. There was
something tender, something restless in her manner,
and especially in her eyes. One read there that she
incessantly bore upon her heart that long, unending
promemoria of thoughts and cares which, for a wife,
mother, and housekeeper, begin with husband and
child, go through all the concerns, all the least
branches of home and domestic management, and
never once come to an end; like the atoms of dust,
which must be blown away, and which yet always fall
again.
Her Honour's tender and jrestless glances dwelt
this evening most frequently upon Emilia, the eldest
daughter, with an expression both of pleasure and
pain. An affectionate smile floated upon her lips,
and tears glittered on her eyelids; but as in the
smiles, so in the tears, beamed the warm and heart-
felt mother's love.
Emilia seemed not to observe her mother's glances,
for she served tea quite calmly, with white and beau-
tiful hands, whilst by a grave dignified mien she
endeavoured to put an end to the tricks of her bro-
ther Carl, who introduced into the tea-service all that
disorder which, as he asserted, existed in his sweet
sister's own heart. She was of middle size, a stiff
figure, but well-grown. Blond, fair, but without
regular beauty of feature, her agreeable countenance
was particularly attractive, from the expression of
purity, kindness, and integrity which rested upon
THE H FAMILY. 9
it She seemed to have inherited her father's quiet
character, united, at the same time, to greater gaiety,
for she laughed frequently, spite of her assumed
dignity, and that so heartily, that she seduced all the
rest to join her.
It is becoming to very few people to laugh; one
sees too many persons who during this expression of
mirth place the handkerchief before the face, to con-
ceal the disagreeableness which is occasioned by the
puckered-up eyes, the movements of the stretched-
out mouth, etc. etc. Emilia, had it been necessary
for her to resort to this measure of prudence, would
have scorned it, she was, even in the least things,
all too simple and upright to practise a single co-
quettish manoeuvre. She had not, however, in this
case, any necessity, for her laugh was infinitely
charming, as well because it was so na'ive and so
heartfelt, as that it displayed the loveliest white
teeth, that adorned a sweet and fresh mouth; yet
of this she never thought.
If I had been a young fellow, I should have
thought, the moment I saw Emilia, " Behold there
my wife!" (N.B. If she will.)
But yet Emilia was not in every thing as she
seemed, or rather, she had a good deal of that in-
consequence which may be interwoven and united
even with the noblest human natures, even as there
are knots in the finest and noblest webs.
Besides all this, Emilia was no longer in her first
10 THE H FAMILY.
youth; and thou, my young sixteen-year-old reader,
will perhaps consider her very, very old. " How old
was she, then?" askest thou, perhaps. She had just
passed her six-and-twentieth year. " Uh ! that is
horrible ! she was indeed an old, old person ! " Not
so horrible not so old, my rosebud. She was merely
a rose in its full bloom, and so thought also Mr. ;
but of this hereafter.
I pity the painter to whom the difficult task should
be given of painting Julie's portrait, for she is the
perpetuum mobile in more than one sense. Now she
played tricks on her brother, who never left a debt
of this kind unpaid; now employed herself in an-
other way with her sisters. Sometimes she snuffed
the candles, and snuffed them out, in order to have
the pleasure of relighting them; she arranges or dis-
arranges the ribbons of her mother's negligee, and
sneaks often behind the Colonel, lays her arm around
his neck, and kisses his forehead; his exclamation,
" Let me alone, girl," terrifying her by no means
from soon coming again.
A charming little head, around which rich plaits
of fair hair formed a crown, blue lively eyes, dark
eyelashes and eyebrows, a well-shaped nose with a
little high-bred curve, a somewhat large but hand-
some mouth, a small delicate figure, small hands,
small feet, more willing to dance than to walk see
there Julie, eighteen years of age.
Brother Carl ah, I beg pardon Cornet Carl, was
THE II - FAMILY. 11
three ells high, well grown, easy in his movements
thanks to nature, gymnastics, and Julie. He had a
many peculiar ideas, as steadfast as the hills, three of
which are his favourite ideas : Firstly, that the Swedish
people are the first and most superior people in Eu-
rope. Against this, none of his family contend. Se-
condly, he never should fall in love, because he was
twenty years of age without ever having felt his heart
beat, whilst many of his more fortunate companions
had gone crazy out of pure love. " It will come in
time," said the Colonel. Julie said he would pre-
sently be over head and ears in love. Emilia sighed,
and prayed that God might defend him. Thirdly,
the Cornet fancied that he was so ugly that he should
even frighten horses. Julie said that this peculiarity
was very >rtunate for him in case of an attack of the
enemy's cavalry; but she, as well as her sisters and
many others, regarded the open, honest, manly ex-
pression of her brother's countenance as a full com-
pensation for any lack of beauty in feature. She
often repeated to him with a secret little joy how
horribly ugly and unbearable she found Mr. P., with
the handsome Apollo-head without expression and
life. Cornet Carl loved his sisters tenderly, and ren-
dered them all the service which lay in his power,
more especially that of trying their patience.
Near to her father sate the youngest of the daugh-
ters, the seventeen-year-old Helena. At the first
glance one cast upon her, one was ready to pity
12 THE H FAMILY.
her; at the next, to wish her happiness. She was
plain and humpbacked, but intellect and cheerfulness
beamed from her uncommonly bright eyes. She
seemed to possess that steadfastness and repose of
character, that clearness of mind, that stability and
cheerfulness, which give a more sure guarantee for
the repose and happiness of life than all those showy
outward attractions which are worshipped and loved
by the world. She was working zealously at a dress
of white silk, and now looked up from her work to
nod kindly and significantly at Emilia, or to raise
to her father a glance of reverential, almost adoring
tenderness.
One might almost fancy that the Colonel, most of
all his children, loved this one whom nature seemed
so hardly to have used, for often when Helena would
lay her head upon her father's shoulder, and raise to
him her affectionate glance, he would bend himself
down to her, and kiss her forehead with an expression
of tenderness which cannot be described. On the
other side of the Colonel sate a young lady, the daugh-
ter of a relative. One might have taken her for an
antique statue; so beautiful, so marble-white, so im-
moveable was she. More beautiful dark eyes than
hers were never seen ; but ah ! she certainly was to be
pitied. Those beautiful eyes never more could behold
the light of day. She had been blind from cataract
for four years. That which ruled in her soul, whether
storm or shine, it was difficult to see; its mirror was
THE H FAMILY. 13
darkened , and something proud, cold, and almost
half-dead, lay in her exterior, and repelled all ques-
tioning glances. It seemed to me as if she had said,
with a feeling of proud despair, in the hour Avhen
fate announced to her " Thou shalt no more see light,"
said with a solemn oath, "No one shall see my
suffering I"
Still one other little group must come forth in my
picture; namely, that which in the back-ground of
the room consisted of Magister* Nup. distinguished
for his good-nature, learning, silence, shortsighted-
ness, his turned-up nose, and his absence of mind ;
together with his pupils, the little Axel and the little
Claes, the youngest sons of the Colonel, remarkable
for their especial good condition and plumpness ; for
which reason they had in the family the surname of
" the Dumplings."
The Magister, spite of his wig having taken fire
three times, hung now with his nose over his book
in the nearest possible proximity to the light. The
Dumplings ate rusks and played at the famished fox,
and waited for the fourth illumination of the Magis-
ter's head; the approach of which they announced
to each other every now and then, by friendly elbow
jogs, and "See now ! "Wait now! Now it comes !"
Now I should like inexpressibly to know whether
any of my amiable young readers, either out of a
great politeness or a little curiosity, would wish to
* Master of Arts.
14 THE H FAMILY.
have any nearer description of the person who sits in
a corner of the room, stock still, knitting her stocking,
sipping now and then from her cup of tea, and making
her remarks on the company.
In order that I may not leave any wish of my
readers unfulfilled, I will also give a sketch of her.
She belongs to that class of persons of whose exist-
ence a simple member of the sisterhood has thus
expressed herself: " Sometimes it is as if one were
everywhere, sometimes again it is as if one were no-
where." This strange existence belongs in general
to persons who, without belonging to families, are
received into them, for sociality, for help, for counsel
and action, in pleasure and in need. I will, in a few
words, give a description of such a person in general;
and in order that she may not remain without any
part in our titled social circle, I will bestow on her
the title of "House Counsellor." Her sphere of
action is extensive, and is of the following nature.
She may have her thoughts, her hand, her nose, in
every thing, and foremost in every thing but it must
not be observed. Is the gentleman of the house in a
bad humour ? Then is she pushed forward either in
the capacity of a lightning-conductor or else a pair of
bellows, whose property it is to blow away the tem-
pest. Has the lady the vapours ? Then her presence
is as necessary as the bottle of eau de Cologne. Have
the daughters vexation ? Then she is there to share
it. Have they little wishes, plans, projects ? Then
THE H FAMILY. 15
she is the speaking-trumpet through which they
speak to deaf ears. If the children cry, then they
send for her to pacify them. Will they not sleep?
She must tell them stories. Is anybody ill ? She
watches. She executes commissions for the whole
family, and good counsel must she have on all occa-
sions, ready for everybody. Does grand company
come ? Is the house put in gala-array then ? She
vanishes; people know not where she is, no more
than they know where the smoke which ascended up
the chimney is gone ; but the works of her invisible
presence cease not to betray her. One sees not upon
the festal board the pan in which the cream was
boiled; this must stand quietly upon the kitchen
hearth; and in like manner is it the lot of the House
Counsellor to prepare the useful and the agreeable,
but to renounce the honour. If she can do this with
stoical patience and resignation, then is her existence
often as interesting for herself as it is important in
the family circle. It is true that she must be humble
and quiet, go softly through doors, must move with
less noise than a fly, and above all things, not like
this, settle upon people's noses ; must yawn as seldom
as her human nature will allow. But on the contrary,
she may use eyes and ears in freedom, although with
prudence, and she has excellent opportunities to
derive benefit therefrom. Contrary to what is required
in the physical world, there is in the moral world no
place so useful for an observatory as the lowly one
16 THE H- FAMILY.
unobserved by all eyes; and consequently, the House
Counsellor possesses the most advantageous position
for directing around the family hemisphere her
searching telescope. Every movement, every spot
upon the heart's planet, becomes visible by degrees
to her; the smallest wandering comet she follows
upon its path; she sees the eclipses come and go; and
whilst she observes the phenomena, the growing feel-
ings and thoughts in the human soul, more countless
than the stars of heaven, she learns day after day to
comprehend and interpret one point after another of
the Creator's great and admirable hieroglyphics. One
sees, therefore, that she by degrees must acquire a
good deal of that precious, ever-applicable gold, which
is called knowledge of mankind; and the hope smiles
upon her, that she, in the future, when spectacles
adorn her nose and silver hair her aged brow, shall,
as an oracle, talk to listening youth of that which she
knows, and which they now do not anticipate.
So much for the personality of the House Coun-
sellor in general. A few words now on that one who,
in the family of Colonel H , must fill this charac-
ter to a certain extent. To a certain extent I say,
because, thank God, she is regarded there more as a
friend, and has therefore not the post of the prompter,
nor stands behind the scenes; but steps often forth
upon the stage, and says her word just as freely and
unreservedly as any of the other actors.
The first word which her childish lips stammered
THE H FAMILY. 17
forth after her twelvemonth's sojourn upon this lower
earth, was " Moon/' Eight years after this, she wrote
her verses " To the Moon ;" and the morning of a life
which since then developed itself so dryly and pro-
saically, was a lovely poetical moonlight dream. Many
a sonnet, many an ode, was consecrated by her pen
to all the most attractive objects of nature, whilst the
rich youthful days in which the heart beat so high,
in which the feelings swelled like a spring flood, and
in which the abundant well of tears flowed from so
sweet a pain, but in all which she sung, wrote, or
dreamed, there was always something of moonshine.
The parents shook their wise heads. " Girl, if thou
writest verses, thou wilt never learn to make soup ;
thou wilt let the sauce burn. Thou must think
betimes that thou must learn to maintain thyself;
must be able to spin thy thread and bake thy bread.
One cannot satisfy oneself with moonshine." But the
girl wrote her verses, and boiled the soup, and did
not burn the sauce; turned round her spinning-wheel,
baked her bread; but forgot not "her childhood's friend,
the gentle moon. Afterwards, when its friendly light
shone upon the grave of her parents, she wrote no
verses in their honour, but looked up with a beseech-
ing glance to the mild heavenly countenance, as to a
comforter, whose light should enliven and guide the
fatherless and motherless upon her solitary way. But
ah ! the fatherless and the motherless might have
nearly famished in the beloved moonlight, had not
18 THE H FAMILY.
another light, and other beams, brought to her salva-
tion. This came from the hearth of a count's kitchen.
She succeeded in the preparation of a wine-jelly, and
this made her fortune.
People had discovered in her the talent of making
excellent wine jelly; people became by degrees aware
that she also possessed some other similar invaluable
gifts. One young lady with chapped lips found
herself greatly benefited by her lip-salve; one old
gentleman found in her, to his great comfort, a never-
wearied listener to the histories of his forty-nine ail-
ments. The tender mother of four little wonderfully
gifted children, heard with deep emotion from their
rosy lips, of her uncommon ability in rhyming together
father and rather, pleasure and treasure, little and
brittle, birth-day and mirth-day, etc. etc. A sleepy
honourable lady was all at once wide awake when
this same talentful person prophesied by the cards
that she would very soon receive a present; nine
persons celebrated within a short time her excellent
advice for toothach, pain in the chest, and for colds
in the head; and at a bridal and a funeral, people
discovered in her a wonderful faculty for arranging
all, from " her grace's" head-dress down to the dish of
confectionery, from the myrtle wreath in the locks of
the bride down to the bread and butter on the table
with the brandy; and at the solemn marriage festival,
as well as the decking of the last resting-place of the
dead bride, as well as the entertainment of those who,
THE H FAMILY. 19
even on mournful occasions, never forget that people
must eat to live.
By the industrious use of these talents, and by the
bringing forth of others of a similar kind, she rose by
degrees, step by step, to the rank of a House Coun-
sellor. The writing of verses she had almost entirely
forgotten, excepting that now and then some meagre
lines were forced out from duty.
Upon the moon she looks but seldom, unless to
observe when it is new moon or waning; and yet
its beams are perhaps the only friends which will
visit her lonely grave. But here is not now the
question about writing elegies. Will anybody now
know anything more about the prosaic friend of the
moon? Her age ? That is somewhere between twenty
and forty years. Her appearance? As most people's
is; although, perhaps, most people might be quite
offended if they were thought to have any resem-
blance to her. Her name? Ah! your most obe-
dient servant,
CHRISTINA BEATA HVARDAGSLAG.
20 THE H FAMILY.
JULIE'S LETTER. HELENA. THE BLIND. EMILIA.
THE BRIDEGROOMS.
I have already said that it was a happy occasion
which was the cause of my journey to the capital;
and I should therefore give the best account of it
if I laid before the eyes of my young readers the
letter which I a short time before received, in my
solitude in the country, from Julie H .
My best Beata,
Lay aside thy eternal knitting when thou seest these
lines; snuff thy long-wicked candle. (It is, is it not,
in the evening that the post comes to R ?) Bolt
thy door, so that, without any fear of being disturbed,
thou canst sit in peace and comfort on thy sofa, and
with the befitting attention read the great, remark-
able news I have to announce to thee. I can see
from here how horribly curious thou art how thy
eyes open and now I will tell thee a tale !
There was once upon a time a man who was
neither king nor prince, but who yet deserved to be
these. He had a daughter; and although fate had
THE II FAMILY. 21
not permitted her to be born a princess, yet there
assembled themselves half a score of gracious fairies
around the little one's cradle, merely out of pure
esteem and kindness to her father. They gave to her
beauty, understanding, grace, talents, a noble heart,
good temper, patience, in one word, all which can be
given to make a woman charming; and in order to
complete the measure of good gifts, stepped forth,
last of all, the fairy Prudence, speaking thus, in care-
fully selected words : " For the sake of her temporal
and eternal welfare, shall she be in the highest degree
prudent and circumspect, nay, even difficult, in the
choice of a husband!" "Well said; wisely said!"
exclaimed all the lady-fairies, amid deep sighs.
The richly-gifted one grew up, was as amiable as
any one might reasonably expect, and lovers soon
knocked early and late in the day, with sighs and
prayers, upon the door of her heart. But ah! for
the most of them it remained immoveably bolted;
and if it were, only for a moment, opened a very little
to any one, it was closed again in the next minute,
and fastened with double bolts. Fortunately, the
time of the Princess Turandot was long passed; and
in Sweden, where the lovely Elimia dwelt, the air
must have been of a much cooler kind than that
of the land where Prince Calaf sighed for one
never heard of the rejected lovers putting an end to
their days; one saw them scarcely lose their appe-
tite; yes, one even hears of some who (would any
%% THE H FAMILY.
one believe it?) choose a beloved with as much in-
difference as one chooses a stocking.
The first who announced himself as pretendent to
the heart of the beautiful Elimia was found by her
to be too sentimental, because he was horrified at the
crime of killing a gnat, and sighed over the innocent
chickens which figured as roast upon the dinner-table,
and besides were the favourite dish of his beloved.
United to him, she feared being in danger of being
starved to death on pure blanc-mange and vegetables.
The second did not avoid treading upon emmets,
loved fishing and hunting, and looked as if he were
cruel and hard-hearted; rather, much rather, would
she marry a hare than a hunter ! A hare came, shy
in look, trembling in his knees, stammering forth his
sighs, his wishes, and his doubts. " Poor little thing,"
was the answer, " go and hide thyself, thou wilt
otherwise be the prey of the first wild beast which
meets thee in his path!" The hare hopped away.
The lion-man stepped forth with proud lover-word.
Now the beauty was in great fear of being eaten up,
and she hid herself till the mighty one was gone
past. This was the fourth. The fifth, merry and
gay, was considered to be trifling; the sixth was
believed to have an inclination for gambling; the
seventh, in consequence of two or three pimples on
his nose, to be inclined to strong liquors; the eighth
looked as if he could be ill-tempered ; the ninth
seemed to be an egotist; the tenth said in every sen-
THE H FAMILY. %3
tence, 'the devil fetch meP it would not be well to
venture forth into life with him. The eleventh looked
too much upon his hands and feet, and was therefore
a fool. The twelfth came. He was good, noble,
manly, handsome; he seemed to love honestly; he
talked well; people were in great perplexity what
faults they should find in him. He seemed to love
truly, but perhaps only seemed; or if he loved, per-
haps it was rather the attractive, perishable body than
the immortal soul. God help us, what heavy sin!
If it continued so then but the lover swore that it
was the soul, precisely the soul itself which he adored,
and in that fortunate moment he so powerfully assailed
the already yielding heart, that in the end her trem-
bling lips moved themselves in such a way that he
saw they must open the door through which the
capitulating YES must proceed. He took this all for
settled, regarded the word as said, fell upon his knees,
kissed her hand and mouth, and lovely Elimia, ready
to fall down with astonishment and confusion, found
herself, she did not know how, betrothed.
The marriage was fixed by her father and her
bridegroom for a short time afterwards. Elimia did
not say yes to that, but neither did she say no; and
her bridegroom thought " silence gives consent." As
the time went on, the lovely Elimia counted. " Now
there are only fourteen, now only twelve; Gracious
Heaven! now only ten; and Lord God! now only
eight days remaining ! " Now a great anguish and
24 THE H FAMILY.
horror overcame her soul. Spectral and ghostly
shapes, numerous as the locusts which overwhelmed
Egypt, took possession of her hitherto so bright and
calm spirit, and called forth there uneasiness and
darkness. Now she wished to delay, not to say break
off, her engagement with the noble Almanzor; who
certainly, said she, had a many more faults than
people believed; and one uncommonly great one,
that of being so well able to hide them. Perfection
is not the lot of human nature; and they who seem to
be most free from faults, are perhaps, in fact, the least
so. Besides which, she fancied that their characters
did not at all harmonise; further, he Avas too young,
but she too old; and so on; and the sum and end of
all was, that she should be unhappy for the whole of
her lifetime.
A very good friend of Elimia had the greatest desire
in the world to break the neck of the fairy Prudentia,
whose unlucky gifts caused Elimia to thrust from her
the happiness which awaited her in her union with a
husband who seemed altogether made for her, and
devoted to her in the tenderest manner.
Now I see how impatient thou art, Beata, and
askest what is the sum and substance of all this, and
what purpose it serves ? All this, my good friend,
will serve, first and foremost, as a little whet to the
appetite before dinner, because I have to shew thee
what wonderful magic power is suddenly bestowed
upon the little Julie; for with a few strokes of my
THE H FAMILY. 25
pen I change all my above-mentioned personages;
make once into now, and the tale into truth.
Almanzor then becomes the young, amiable Alger-
non S ; and his bride, lovely Elimia, my sister
Emilia H , who so bitterly repents of the " yes "
which she has given. The fairy Prudentia again must
undergo a great change; and is nothing else but
the fickleness and irresolution which have so strong
a power over Emilia's heart that it now questions
whether she is determined to enter the holy condition
of matrimony. If one do not now from all sides push
her onward, she will go, like the crabs, backwards.
Now this Emilia, whom I so inwardly love, and who
often makes me so impatient, sits in the corner of the
sofa opposite to me; is pale and restless; thinks upon
her wedding-day and has the vapours! Must one
laugh about it or cry? I do both, and make Emilia
do the same.
The only thing that one can now do, to prevent
poor Emilia from pondering and beating her brains,
troubling and distressing herself for nothing, is to
allow every thing to go topsy-turvy, with bustle and
stir around her, till the wedding-day and turn her
head, if possible. I know that papa would never
allow any of us to break a given promise. Emilia
knows this too; and I fancy that it is precisely this
which makes her so dejected. And yet she loves
Algernon; yes, admires him at times; but she would,
for all that, if she dared, give him now a refusal. Tell
VOL. i. c
26 THE H FAMILY.
me how can one explain this how does it hang
together? Still, however, when her fate is once
inevitably determined, I know that that all will be
well; and the drollery of the affair is, that Emilia
thinks so too. In the mean time, in the next week all
will be in order. On Sunday, that is to-morrow week,
is the horrible wedding-day. Emilia will be married
at home, and only a few acquaintance will be invited.
Emilia wishes it to be so, and people gratify her now
in every thing which she desires, if it be only reason-
able. She says people do so with all poor sacrifices.
Comical idea ! Thou seest, best Beata, how necessary
thy presence here is for us all. In truth, we need
in every respect thy council and thy aid. Pack up,
therefore, thy things immediately, and journey here
as quickly as thou canst.
On Monday Algernon comes to Stockholm, and
with him my bridegroom also. I have not been so
hard to please, so anxious as Emilia, and yet have not
chosen badly. My Arvid is an Adonis, and has a
heart which is worth gold. Papa thinks much of him,
and that is the most important thing. My good, my
revered, my beloved papa ! I had so firmly resolved
never to leave him and mamma I cannot imagine
how I ever determined to be a bride ; but my Arvid
was irresistible. Papa, however, has Helena, who
never will marry, and Helena is worth three such
Julies as I am. Papa was at first much against my
marriage, and had so many objections that it was
THE H FAMILY. 27
nearly given up altogether ; but I threw myself upon
my knees and wept, and Arvid' s father (the friend of
papa's youth) made such beautiful speeches, and Arvid
himself looked so cast down, that papa in the end
was softened, and said, " Nay, they may then have one
another ! And Arvid and I exulted like two larks.
Thou wilt see him ; he has a dark moustache, and im-
perial large blue eyes, the loveliest but thou wilt
see thou wilt see ! He has the most beautiful son
de voix in the world, and Emilia may say what she
will, but it is actually charming when he says, " The
thousand fetch me !"
It sounds strange, perhaps, thou thinkest but thou
shalt see, thou shalt hear ! Come, come, and embrace,
at the latest on the evening after to-morrow,
Thy friend,
JULIE H.
P.S. Bring with thee, I pray, some of the beau-
tiful loaves which thou knowest that papa and mamma
think so much of; some cheese for Carl and Helena,
and a little gingerbread for me. Thou hast always a
store of such. Emilia, poor Emilia, poor Emilia!
methinks, will have quite enough to swallow down
her vapours. Thou canst not conceive how afraid I
am that she may, out of pure disquiet and grief, be
quite yellow or ugly when Algernon comes. Emilia,
I fancy, almost wishes it in order to put his love to
her immortal soul to the test. I fancy, actually, that
20 THE H FAMILY.
she would require him to love her just tHe same if
she were changed into a mole ! I am really troubled.
Emilia is so changeable in her appearance, and is
quite another person when she is anxious and uneasy
than when she is calm and cheerful.
Once more farewell.
P.S. Dost thou know who- is to marry Emilia?
Professor L.; who looks so horribly grave, has a
twisted foot, a red eye, and two warts upon his nose.
He has lately received a living. Papa has much
esteem and friendship for him. As far as I am
concerned I should find no great pleasure in being
married by a weak-eyed priest. But I am not to
be married for a couple of years, or, perhaps, in the
autumn, therefore it is not worth while thinking about
it now.
I had nearly forgotten the innumerable greetings, of
the whole family to thee.
I immediately accepted Julie's invitation, and
arrived, as has already been seen, one evening at
the end of February at Colonel H's.
There remain yet a few words to be said on the
occurrences of this evening, and I knit again to these
the thread of my narrative. The blind girl, who had
sate for a time silent and still, said at length with a
kind of vehemence :
" I would sing." Helena rose up quickly, led her
THE H FAMILY. 29
to the piano, and sate down to accompany her. Helena
inquired what she would sing, " Ariadne a Naxos,"
was the short determined answer. They began. In
the beginning the voice of the singer was not pleasant
to me; it was strong, deep, almost dejected; but the
more attentively one listened, the more one paid re-
gard to the feeling which spoke through it, and which
it revealed with magical truth, the more one was en-
chanted; one shuddered involuntarily; one felt one's
heart beat in sympathy with Ariadne when she, pene-
trated by an increasing anguish, seeks for her beloved,
and takes the resolution to climb the rock in order
that there she may the more easily be able to discover
him. The accompaniment here expressing in a mas"
terly manner her climbing, one seems to see how she
hastened breathless and full of foreboding. At length
she has neared the top, her eye is cast over the sea, and
perceives the white, ever receding sail. The blind
girl followed Ariadne with her whole soul, and one
might have believed by the expansion of her eyes,
that she saw something more than mere darkness.
Tears involuntarily filled all eyes as she, with a heart-
rending expression of love and pain in voice and
countenance, exclaimed with Ariadne, " Theseus !
Theseus !" When her inspiration and our delight
had reached the highest point, the Colonel suddenly
rose up, went to the piano, took the singer by the
hand, led her away without saying a single word, and
placed her again upon the sofa, when he seated him-
30 THE H FAMILY.
self beside her. I remarked that she hastily with-
drew her hand from his. She was deathly pale and
much excited. No one except myself appeared to be
astonished at this scene. They began an indifferent
conversation, in which every one, excepting the blind
girl, took part. In about an hour the Colonel said to
her, " You need rest ;" and with that arose and con-
ducted her from the room, after she silently, but with
a kind of solemnity, bowed her head in salutation of
the remaining company. Just as he was about to
leave the room, the Colonel called "Helena/' and
Helena followed them.
Soon after this I went up into my room to enjoy
repose ; but the image of the blind girl which in-
cessantly floated before me, prevented me long from
doing so. I heard her penetrating voice, saw her
expressive countenance, and could not help endea-
vouring to guess the nature of the feelings which
shook her soul.
I was not yet asleep as Emilia and Julie softly stole
into their room, which lay next to mine. The door
stood open, and I heard the half-aloud conversation
of the two sisters. Julie said with some vexation,
"You yawn, you sigh, and yet Algernon comes in the
morning ! Emilia, you have no more feeling than a
paper-box."
EMILIA. How do you know but that this is out of
sympathy with Algernon, who perhaps just now does
the same ?
FAMILY. ol
JULIE. That does he not : that I am sure of.
Much rather do I believe that he hardly knows on
which foot he stands, out of impatient joy of soon
seeing you.
EMILIA. Do you judge this from his last letter ?
JULIE. That, indeed, Avas written in such haste.
One is not always alike inclined for writing; perhaps
he had a severe headache, or a bad cold in the head,
or he had taken cold.
EMILIA. Whatever you will; but nothing can
excuse the cold, unmeaning end of the letter.
JULIE. I assure you, Emilia, it stands there " with
the tenderest devotion."
EMILIA. And I am certain that it stands there
quite dry and cold, " with esteem and devotion
remain," and so on; just so as people write to an
indifferent person, " subscribed with esteem," and so
on ; for the meagre esteem must always remain where
the warmer feelings are gone. Where is my night-
cap ? Ah, see there ! Ho ! ho ! ho ! ho ! You, Julie,
see every thing rose-coloured.
JULIE. I see that a lover must take care never to
speak of esteem. But I am sure that Algernon never
wrote that horrible word, using one warmer and heart-
felt. Sweet Emilia, fetch his letter. You will there
see that you have done him injustice.
EMILIA. On purpose to please you, I will fetch
his letter. We shall then see that I am right.
JULIE. And we shall see that I am right.
THE H FAMILY.
Emilia fetched the letter. Both sisters approached
the light with it. Julie would snuff the candle; and
either by accident or intention, snuffed it out. For a
moment all was as silent as it was dark, and then
Emilia's hearty laughter was heard. Julie joined
in; and I could not avoid making a trio with them.
Tumbling over, and running against chairs and tables,
the sisters at length found their beds, and cried,
laughing to me, " Good-night, good-night ! "
The day after my arrival was in the house the
so-called " cleaning-day;" a day which now and then
enters into all well-ordered houses; and which may
be likened to a tempestuous day in nature, after
whose storms and rain-gushes all comes forth in
renewed brightness, order, and freshness.
They scoured, aired, dusted, and swept in all
corners. Her Honour, who would herself oversee
every thing, went incessantly in and out through all
the doors, and mostly left them all open, which
occasioned a horrible draught. In order to preserve
myself from earache and toothache, I fled from one
room to another, and found at length in Helena's*
up another flight of stairs, a haven free from storm.
This little apartment seemed to me the most comfort-
able and most cheerful in the whole house. It had
windows towards the sunny side; the walls were
ornamented with pictures, which for the most part
represented charming landscapes. Among these were
distinguished two from Fahlcrantz, in which the pencil
THE H FAMILY. 33
of this great artist had conjured up the enchanting
repose which a beautiful summer evening diffuses
over nature, and which communicates itself so power-
fully to the human heart. The eye which fixed itself
attentively upon these pictures, expressed quickly
something loving, pensive, and dreamy; and this was
the surest guarantee for their truthful beauty.
The furniture of the room was handsome and con-
venient. A piano, a well-filled bookcase, and easel
for painting, shewed that in this little circumscribed
world there failed nothing of all that which can make
the pleasures of the outer world dispensable, and
which can occupy the passing hours of the day in the
most agreeable manner.
Large, splendid geraniums stood in the windows,
and awoke, by their fresh verdure, pleasant thoughts
of spring, whilst they softened and broke up the
beams of the sun, which on this day shone in all the
brilliancy which they commonly possess in the keen
winter frost. A beautiful carpet covered the floor,
which seemed to be scattered over with flowers.
Helena was seated on the sofa, at her sewing. The
New Testament lay before her on her work-table.
She received me with a smile expressive of the
heart's peace and satisfaction. I placed myself near
to her at my work, and felt myself particularly cheer-
ful and happy of mood. We worked at Emilia's
bridal-dress.
" You observe my room," said Helena the while,
THE H FAMILY.
smiling, whilst her eyes took the direction of mine.
" Yes," replied I ; " your sisters' rooms are handsome
and excellent, but one must confess that they are not
to be compared with this."
" It has been my father's will/' said she, " that
Helena should be the only spoiled child in the house."
She continued, with tears in her eyes, "My good
papa has wished that I should never miss the joys and
pleasures which are the lot of my handsome, healthy
sisters, and from which I am excluded by my suffer-
ing and my infirmity. Therefore he has taught me
to enjoy that which is far richer, which a know-
ledge and practice of the fine arts offer to those who
embrace them with a warm and open mind. He
therefore formed and strengthened my understanding,
by regular, and anything but superficial studies, which
he himself directed. He has therefore collected in
this little corner, where I pass the greater part of my
life, so much which is charming and beautiful for the
eye, for the feelings, and the thoughts. Yet, what
is more than all this, is the heartfelt fatherly love
with which he embraces and surrounds me ; and
this secures me from ever bitterly feeling the want of
love, whose enjoyment nature has denied me. He
has perfectly succeeded; and I have no other wish
than that of living for him, for my mother, my family,
and my God."
We were silent for a moment, and I worshipped
in my heart the father who so well understood how
THE H FAMILY. 35
to care for the happiness of her to whom he had
given life. Helena continued. "When mamma is
gone with my sisters to balls or into company, he
passes his time for the most part with me. I read to
him, play to him; and he permits me, out of inde-
scribable goodness, to believe that I contribute Essen-
tially to the happiness of his life. That thought makes
me happy. It is a beautiful, an enviable lot, to know
that one is something to him who is a blessing to all
who surround him."
"Oh!" thought I, and addressed in thought the
fathers of families on the earth, " why are so few like
this father? Kings of home, how much happiness
could you not diffuse around you, how worshipped
might you not be!"
We talked afterwards of Emilia.
" It is strange," said Helena, " that a person who
generally is so calm, so clear in her judgments, so
decided, so reasonable, in one word, should in this
one point be so unlike herself. Determined to marry,
because she regards a happy marriage as the most
blessed condition on earth, Emilia has had the great-
est possible difficulty to determine herself to it. Two
of her young friends having most unhappily married
has infused into her a sort of panic dread; and she
fears so much being unhappy in her marriage, that
she never would have the courage to be happy, if
others did not act for her. She is now nearly half
ill with anxiety, that her union is so near at hand
do THE H FAMILY.
with Algernon S , for whom she seems to have
an actual devotion, and with whom we are all con-
vinced that she will be perfectly happy. She has
intervals of calm, and in such a one you saw ner last
evening. I fear that it will soon be over, and expect
that with it we shall see her disquiet and irresolution
increase in proportion as the deciding hour approaches,
which, as I am persuaded, will perfectly put an end
to it; for when once anything irrevocable is deter-
mined, Emilia submits herself, and seeks the best in
every thing. It will be necessary that till the wed-
ding-day we endeavour in every possible way to divert
her, and prevent her from occupying herself with
useless fancies. We have each one of us our par-
ticular part in the little comedy which we must act
before and with our good sister. Papa means to
make her walk industriously; mamma consults with
her about every thing which now must be arranged
before the wedding. Julie intends, in one way or
another, never to leave her quiet. Brother Carl will
often draw her into dispute about Napoleon, whom
he places below Charles the Twelfth, which she can-
not bear; and this is the only subject on which I have
heard my quiet, good sister dispute with warmth.
I, on the contrary, shall occupy her much about her
toilet. My little brothers, taught by nature, have
known their parts for a long time by heart, which
consist in clamouring incessantly, now for this, now
for that. Hitherto we have all of us divided the care
THE H FAMILY. 37
of satisfying them, now it must all rest upon her
alone. You, good Beata, will be delegated, upon
every fitting occasion, and in a skilful manner, to
introduce commendations of Algernon, which you
will not find difficult to award him. Emilia looks
upon us all as a party for him; you cannot be sus-
pected of it, and your praise will therefore operate all
the better."
I was quite pleased with my commission. It is
always agreeable to praise people when one can do it
with a good conscience.
After we had spoken for a long time of Emilia and
her beloved, of her establishment, and so on, I turned
the conversation upon the blind girl, and endeavoured
to obtain more knowledge of her.
Helena avoided this subject, and merely said,
" Elisabeth has been a year with us. We like her,
and hope in time to win her confidence, and thereby
be able to make her happier/'
After this, Helena proposed to me to visit her.
" I go generally," said she, " every forenoon to her,
and have not been there to-day. I would willingly
give her much of my time, if she would not rather be
alone."
We went together to the blind girl's room.
She sate dressed upon her bed, and sang softly to
herself.
"Oh, how much has she not suffered! she is a
living image of pain !" thought I, as I now approached
38 THE H FAMILY.
her, and in the daylight contemplated that pale, lovely
countenance, in which were intelligible traces of a
severe and not yet ended fight, and of a pain too
deep, too bitter, to be expressed by tears.
A young girl, whose rosy cheeks and gay exterior
formed a strong contrast with the poor sufferer, sate
in a corner of the room and sewed. She was there
to wait upon the blind girl. With a touching cor-
diality in word and voice, Helena spoke to Elisabeth ;
she replied coldly and in monosyllables! It seemed
to me as if she endeavoured, after we entered, to
assume by degrees that cold and inanimate expression
which I remarked in her on the foregoing evening.
The conversation was continued only between Helena
and me, whilst the blind girl silently occupied herself
with winding and unwinding a black silk cord around
her remarkably beautiful hands. All at once she
said, "st! st!" and a faint crimson flamed up on her
cheeks, and her bosom heaved higher. We were
silent and listened; after a few seconds we heard the
dull sound of footsteps, which slowly approached.
" It is he ! " said she, as if to herself. I looked
inquiringly upon Helena. Helena looked upon the
ground. The Colonel entered. The blind girl rose
up, and remained standing still as a statue; yet I
thought that I remarked in her a light tremor. The
Colonel talked to her with his customary calmness,
although, as I thought, not with his customary kind-
ness; and said that he was come to fetch her, because
THE H - FAMILY. 39
he would drive out her and Emilia. " The air,"
added he, " is fresh and clear, it will do you good."
" Me good?" said she with a bitter smile; but with-
out heeding it the Colonel desired Helena to assist
her in dressing. The blind girl said nothing, let
herself be silently dressed, thanked nobody, and went
out conducted by the Colonel.
" Poor Elisabeth," said Helena with a compassionate
sigh, when she was gone. I had not indeed the key
to this enigmatical being, but had seen enough to
make me sigh also heartily, "Poor Elisabeth!"
We returned to our work, which was continued,
amid pleasant conversation, till noon.
I went then to Emilia, who was returned from her
drive, and found her contending with Julie, who en-
deavoured with real anxiety to take from her a dress
which Emilia seemed to wish to put on. Emilia
laughed heartily; Julie, on the contrary, looked as if
she would cry.
"Help, Beata, help !" exclaimed she, " did any one
ever hear or see such a thing ? Listen, Beata ! Pre-
cisely because Emilia expects Algernon to-day will
she put on her ugliest dress yes, a dress which
becomes her so ill that she does not look like herself
in it ! And not satisfied with that, she will put on an
apron as thick as a swaddling-band, and she will put
a comb in her hair which Medusa must certainly have
left among her effects, it was so horrible ! Now I
have contended and laboured for a quarter of an hour
against this unlucky toilet, but in vain !"
40 THE H FAMILY.
" If in Algernon's eyes," said Emilia with a dignified
air and countenance, "merely a dress or a comb can
contribute to make one agreeable or disagreeable,
then
" See, there we have it !" exclaimed Julie discon-
certed, " now we are come to the proofs, and I know
not how ugly and horrible she may make herself in
order to prove whether Algernon will not exceed in-
fidelity all the most renowned heroes of romance. I
pray you, for God's sake, do not cut off either your
ears or your nose!" Emilia laughed. "And you
could so easily be handsome and amiable," continued
Julie, beseeching earnestly, whilst she endeavoured to
get possession of the unfortunate dress and comb.
" I have determined to be thus dressed to-day/'
answered Emilia solemnly, " I have my reasons for
it, and if I awaken your and Algernon's abhorrence
then I must submit myself to my fate/'
" Emilia will nevertheless be handsome," said I to
Julie with an attempt to console her, " go now and
dress yourself for dinner. Think that you also have
a bridegroom to please."
"Ah," said Julie, "with him this is not difficult,
if I were to dress myself in a bag and put a jug on
my head, he would find that it became me excellently."
" Then you believe," returned Emilia, " that Alger-
non has not the same eyes for me, as Arvid for you ?"
Julie looked somewhat confused.
" Go now, go," I interrupted, " we shall never be
THE H FAMILY. 41
ready; go Julie,! shall help Emilia, and I dare wager
anything that she will be handsome against her will."
Julie went at length to Helena, who every day combed
and plaited her remarkably lovely hair.
Alone with Emilia, and whilst I assisted her with
the grey-brown dress, which in truth was unbecoming,
I said to her some few, according to my opinion, sen-
sible words on her state of mind and conduct. She
replied to me " I confess that I am not as I ought to
be : I wish I could be otherwise ; but I feel so little
calm, and so little happy, that at times I cannot govern
myself. I am now about to form a connexion which
it perhaps would have been better never to have
agreed to, and if, during the time which yet remains
to me, I should be convinced that my fears are well
founded, nothing in the world shall prevent me making
an end of this connexion, and thereby preventing my
being unhappy for my whole life. For if it be true
that one finds a heaven in a happy marriage, it is just
as true that an unhappy one is a hell."
" If you do not love Mr. S ," said I, " I really
wonder that you have allowed the affair to go so
far."
" Not love him?" repeated Emilia with great asto-
nishment; "certainly I love him, and therein exactly
lies my misfortune; my love blinds me to the percep-
tion of his faults."
" Nobody would have imagined that, after what you
have just said," replied I, smiling.
42 THE H FAMILY.
"Ah yes! ah yes!" said Emilia, "it is so, never-
theless; some are so palpable that one cannot be
blind to them; for example, he is too young."
" How unworthy/' said I, laughing ; " that is
actually mean of him."
"Yes, you may laugh. For me, it is really not
laughable. I will not say precisely that it is his
fault; but it is all the same as a fault in him in regard
to me. I am twenty-six years old, and thus am
nearly past the boundary of my youth; he is merely
two years older, and consequently as a man is yet
quite young. I shall be a venerable matron when
he is yet a young man. Probably he may be inclined
to frivolity, and gladly leave his old tiresome wife
for "
"Oho! oho!" interrupted I, "that is almost too
long a perspective. Have you reason to suspect that
he is a frivolous character?"
" Not exactly positive; but in this so frivolous age,
truth and constancy are such rare virtues. I know
that I am not Algernon's first love who will assure
me that I shall be his last ? I should be able to bear
every thing excepting the infidelity of my husband
that I think I could not survive. I have said that to
Algernon he has assured me but wb.at will not a
lover assure one of? Besides, how can I know whe-
ther he loves me with the pure, true love, which alone
is strong and enduring ? He may have for me only
a fancy; and this is a weak, easily severed thread. I
THE H FAMILY. 43
have often thought (and it has often inwardly grieved
me), that, perhaps, my property, or that which I may
one day have, has influenced "
" No, now you go too far," said I; "you see ghosts
in daylight. How can you only seize upon suspi-
cions ? You have known him "
" Only for two years/' interrupted Emilia; " and
nearly from the first moment of our acquaintance he
paid court tome, and has naturally shewn to me only his
amiable side. And who, indeed, can see into the heart
of man? See, Beata, I cannot say that I know the
man with whom I would unite my fate. And how
could I become acquainted with him ? When people
only see one another in regular precise social life, in
which scarcely any character has the opportunity of
developing itself, one becomes acquainted only with
the external and the superficial. A person may be
passionate, avaricious, inclined to bad and peevish
tempers; and what is worse than all this, may be
without all religion; and yet one might see him for
whole years in the social circle without suspecting
the least of all this; and in particular, the person
whom he is desirous of pleasing can know the least
of this."
I did not know rightly what I should say. I
thought that this description was true, and Emilia's
fears not unfounded.
She continued :
" Yes, if one had known and seen one another for
44
THE H- FAMILY.
ten years, especially if one had travelled together,
for on a journey one is not so much on one's guard,
and shews most of one's natural character and temper,
then one might know tolerably well what a man is."
" That method," said I, " would be tiresome and
difficult enough, however excellent one might find
it; and would at furthest only be suitable for lovers
during the time of the crusades. In our days, people
walk in Queen Street and drive at farthest to the
North Gate. One cannot diverge more than that.
During this ramble, people see the world, and are
seen by them; people greet and are greeted; people
talk, and joke, and laugh, and find one another so
agreeable, that after the little journey, they feel no
more indecision about undertaking the great journey
through life. But now, to talk seriously, have you
never spoken openly with Algernon on the subjects
on which you consider it so important to know his
opinions ?"
" Yes, many times," replied Emilia, " especially
since we have been betrothed; and I have always
found, or have fancied I have found, in him, the
opinions and feelings which I wished but ah ! I may
so easily have blinded myself, because I secretly
wished it. Possibly, also, Algernon, in his zeal to
please me, has deceived himself regarding himself.
I am resolved to make use of all my observation to
discover the reality and truth, during the short time
which remains to me of my freedom; and shall not, if
THE H - FAMILY. 45
I can help it, through wilful blindness, make him and
me unhappy. Granted even that he were quite
perfect, yet he might not be suitable for me, nor I
for him; our tempers and characters might at bottom
be wholly unaccordant."
Amid all these troubling conjectures Emilia was
dressed, and one was forced to acknowledge that her
costume did not become her. She closed the con-
versation by saying "I wish sometimes that I really
were married ; then I should escape plaguing myself
with the thought that I would marry."
" Inconsistency of the human mind," thought I.
At dinner Emilia's toilet was universally blamed,
especially by the Cornet. Julie was silent, but spoke
with her eyes. The Colonel said nothing; but ob-
served Emilia with a rather sarcastic mien, which
made her blush.
After dinner Julie said to Emilia " Sweet Emilia,
I did not mean that Algernon really would not think
you quite amiable if you were dressed in sackcloth
and ashes ; I would merely say, that it is not right if
a bride does not endeavour in all ways to please her
bridegroom. I meant that it would \e right that
it would be wrong that it "
. Here Julie lost the thread of her demonstration,
and was almost as embarrassed as a certain burgo-
master who was in the same predicament. Emilia
pressed her hand kindly and said, " You have, and
that quite happily, followed out your principles; for
46 THE H FAMILY.
I have seldom seen you better dressed, and, beyond
that, more charming, than you look to-day, and cer-
tainly Arvid will think so."
Julie blushed, but had more pleasure in these
words of her sister than she would have felt in a
compliment of her bridegroom.
Towards evening, all the bustle in the house was
ended, all retook its former excellent order; and her
Honour was also at rest.
Algernon and Lieutenant Arvid arrived at tea-
time. Emilia and Julie blushed like June roses; the
first looked down, and the latter looked up.
Algernon looked so happy to see Emilia again was
so occupied with her alone, gave so little attention to
her toilet, which he did not honour with a glance,
but was evidently so charmed, so happy, and so
amiable, that by degrees the joy which beamed from
his eyes kindled a sympathetic glance in Emilia's,
and, spite of dress, apron, and comb, she was during
this evening so charming and agreeable that Julie
forgave the toilet.
Lieutenant Arvid was no less delighted with his
little amiable bride; although it seemed to be no
affair of his to express it, like Algernon, in lively and
select language. Eloquence is not given to all, and
every one has his own way. He drank tea, three
cups, ate a dozen rusks, kissed the hand of his bride,
and looked entirely happy. I heard him say several
times, " The thousand fetch me ! " and found that a
THE H - FAMILY. 47
handsome mouth and pleasant voice could soften
the unpleasantness of ugly words. Lieutenant Arvid
is, in truth, an Adonis. N.B. An Adonis with a
moustache.
His countenance expressed goodness and honesty,
but (I beg him a thousand times pardon) something
also of foolishness and self-love. His handsome
twenty-years-old head did not seem to entertain many
ideas.
Algernon had a remarkably noble exterior', in
which manliness, goodness, and intelligence, were
the chief characteristics. He was tall, had regular,
handsome features, and a most agreeable and distin-
guished deportment.
How, methought I, can Emilia cast her eye upon
that noble countenance, and not feel all her fears, all
her anxieties, vanish?
For this evening they did vanish, or withdrew into
the soul's darkest background. The whole family
seemed to be happy, and all was joy and life.
The blind girl, on this evening, did not appear in
the company.
48 THE H FAMILY.
FIVE DAYS BEFORE THE BRIDAL.
SPITE of her joy and the satisfaction with which
Monday came to an end, Emilia woke on Tuesday
morning with the exclamation, "Now one day less
till the horrible day ! "
Beautiful presents from Algernon came in during
the forenoon. Emilia did not like the custom of the
bridegroom making presents to his beloved.
"It is a barbarian custom/' said she, "which turns
woman into a piece of merchandise, which the hus-
band, as it were, buys. It ought to be enough to
make all civilised nations abandon the usage, when
they know the custom of all savage and barbarous
people."
Besides this, she found in some of the presents too
little regard paid to the useful, too much of luxury
and the merely showy.
" If he be only not a spendthrift ! " said she, sigh-
ing. "How little he knows me, if he thinks that
I love jewels better than the flowers given by him.
However much I love the graceful and the elegant,
I am but little attracted by outward magnificence, by
THE H FAMILY. 49
pomp and splendour. Besides, these are not suitable
for our circumstances."
Emilia's goodhumour was over; she scarcely noticed
the presents, over which Julie could not cease to
exclaim, "enchanting! charmant!" Through the
whole forenoon she never took the curl-papers from
her hair, and went about wrapped in a great shawl,
which hung awry. The Cornet compared her to a
Hottentot, and besought her not to fancy that, al-
though she was surrounded by ' savage and barbarous
customs,' she could turn a savage. When we went
down to dinner, I said to her, in order to act my part
as a skilful and worthy commendator, how uncom-
monly handsome and charming I thought Algernon.
" Yes/' replied Emilia, " he is very handsome,
much handsomer as man than I am as woman, and
this I consider a real misfortune."
" See then," thought I, " now I have run again
upon a sandbank!"
Emilia continued. "It is rare that a remarkably
handsome exterior does not make him who possesses
it vain; and the most unbearable thing that I know
is a man who is in love with his own person. He
commonly thinks it to be the first duty of his less
handsome wife to honour and to worship his beauty
and his amiability. Vanity lessens women, but
degrades men. According to my opinion, the exterior
of a man is of little or of no consequence to his wife.
I should be able, I am convinced, to worship a noble
D
50 THE H FAMILY.
Esop, and would have him a thousand times rather
than an Adonis. A Narcissus, who worships his own
image, see, is what I find most disgusting."
As Emilia spoke these last words she opened the
drawing-room door. Algernon was alone in the
room, and stood before the glass! observing him-
self, as it seemed, with great attention. One should
have seen how Emilia blushed, and with what a
demeanour she received her bridegroom; who, on his
part, confounded by her confusion and her amazed
appearance, perhaps also somewhat embarrassed at
having been caught in his tete-a-tete with the glass,
was completely out of countenance. It was now my
business to support the conversation with remarks on
the weather, the roads, and so on.
Fortunately now came in the rest of the family,
which made a wholesome diversion.
Emilia continued to look troubled; and as he
looked at her, Algernon's countenance became dark
by degrees. I thought I remarked that he had a sty
on his left eye, and considered it probable that this had
occasioned his tete-a-tete in the glass, but Emilia
will not see it. Various trifles contributed to make
the understanding worse between the two lovers.
Algernon accidentally discovered that he had pleasure
in things which did not please Emilia, and he let
Emilia's favourite dish pass by him at table. Emilia
found out, of a certainty, that they did not in the
least sympathise. Algernon made a true but not
THE H FAMILY. 51
biting observation, and without particular application,
about ill-temper and the disagreeables of it. Never-
theless, it should have not been said at this time.
Emilia applied it to herself, and assumed more
of a genteel and dignified demeanour. Julie was
anxious. "It would be much better/' said she, "that
they should quarrel with one another, than that they
should sit and be silent and be inwardly angry."
Cornet Carl went to Emilia and said, "My gracious
sister, I pray you do not sit there like the Chinese
Wall, impenetrable to all the arrows which Algernon's
loving eyes shoot at you. Look, if you can, a little
less icy. Look at Algernon ; go to him, and give him
a kiss ! " Yes, looked that likely indeed ! sooner might
one have expected to see the Chinese Wall set itself
in motion. Emilia looked not once at Algernon, who
seemed infinitely to long after reconciliation. He
proposed that they should sing together a newly-
published Italian duet, probably in the hope that the
soul of the harmony should chase away all hostile
and ungentle feelings which disturbed the peace
between him and his beloved; and that the duet's
" Cor miomio ben" would soon also tone into her heart.
Vain hope ! Emilia excused herself with headache.
She had it actually, and that in a high degree, as I
could see by her eyes. She was accustomed to have
it easily when she was troubled and disquieted.
Algernon fancied the headache a fiction; and without
troubling himself about his bride, who sate in a corner
52 THE H FAMILY.
of the sofa, supporting on her hands her disturbed
head, made known his intention of hearing Mozart's
Figaro at the opera, bowed hastily to all, and went
out.
The evening crept on slowly. Nobody was in a
good or gay humour. Every one said that Emilia
suffered, therefore no one expressed any displeasure
at her conduct.
The Colonel alone seemed to remark nothing, and
quietly laid his patience.
As we separated for the night, the Cornet said to
me in a whisper, " It goes quite crazily. To-morrow
we must fire off a whole battery of distractions."
Wednesday came. Algernon rose early. His look
was so tender, his voice so full of fervency when he
talked to Emilia, that she thawed, and tears filled her
eyes. All was right between the lovers. Nobody
knew how or wherefore, not even themselves.
This day went quietly over, with the exception of
two frights which Emilia had, and vet survived. The
first occurred in the forenoon, during a conversation
which Algernon had with "her Honour." Emilia
heard expressions from him which convinced her for
the moment that he was nothing less than the greatest
miser on the earth. Fortunately she found soon after-
wards that he merely quoted a word of a Harpagon of
his acquaintance, at which he himself heartily laughed.
Emilia breathed again, and joined him. The second
happened in the afternoon, during a serious conver-
THE H FAMILY. 0-J
sation which some of us carried on, sitting in a win-
dow in the clear moonlight, while I asserted, " there
are, nevertheless, noble and good people who are yet
unfortunate enough to have no faith in another life,
in no higher object of our existence. These are to be
pitied, not to be blamed." With an indescribable
expression of anxiety in her beautiful eyes, Emilia
looked questioningly at me. Her thought was, " Is
it Algernon whom you would excuse ?" I replied to
her, by turning her attention to Algernon, who, at my
words, cast a glance up to the star-spangled heaven
and this glance was an expression of beautiful and
firm hope. Emilia looked up also with thankfulness;
and as their eyes met, they beamed with tenderness
and joy.
This day was on the way to close so well. Ah ! why
during supper did Algernon receive a note ; why
during the reading be confused, and immediately lose
much of his gaiety; why so hastily, and without saying
any thing, go out ?
Yes, why? Nobody knows that; but many of us
would gladly have given his life to know it.
" Yet it never can occur to you to think ill of
Algernon on account of that note?" said Julie to
Emilia, as they went to bed.
" Good night, Julie ! " said Emilia, sighing.
Emilia had no good night.
Thursday. Clouds and mists around Emilia. Vain
attempts on our part to dissipate them. Immediately
54 THE H FAMILY.
after breakfast, the Cornet took the field with Napo-
leon and Charles the Twelfth. Emilia would not
contend; Julie and Helena laboured in vain to enliven
her. I ventured not on my part to say one single
word. The note, the note, lay in the way of every
thing.
At twelve o'clock Algernon came. He looked
very much heated, and there was something uncom-
monly sparkling in his eyes. Emilia had promised
him on the preceding day to drive him out in an open
sledge; he came now to fetch her. A handsome
sledge, adorned with magnificent rein-deer skins,
stood at the door. Emilia declined to go with him,
coldly and resolutely. " Why ?" asked Algernon.
"On account of the note," Emilia might have answered
with truth; but she said,
" I wish to remain at home."
" Art thou unwell?"
" No."
" Why wilt thou not give me the pleasure of
driving out with me as thou promisedest?"
" The note, the note," thought Emilia ; but she
only reddened, and said,
" I w r ish to remain at home."
Algernon was angry; he reddened hotly, and his
eyes flashed. He went out, banging the door some-
what violently after him.
The servant who was left at the door with the
sledge had in the mean time left it. The horse,
THE II FAMILY. 55
terrified by a fall of snow, and left to himself, backed,
threw down an old woman, and would probably have
set off, if Algernon, who just then came down, had
not thrown himself forward and seized the reins with
a powerful hand. After the horse was pacified, he
called a man who was near, to whom he gave it to
hold, and hastened himself to lift up the old woman,
who was so frightened as not to be able to move, but
who fortunately was not hurt in the least. He talked
with her a little while, and gave her money.
To his servant, who came at length, he gave a box
on the ear, threw himself into the sledge, took the
reins himself, and drove off like lightning.
Emilia, quite pale, had stood by me at the window,
and had observed this scene ; at the last part of it, she
exclaimed,
" He is violent, passionate, mad ! " And she burst
into tears.
" He has," said I, " human weaknesses ; and that is
all. He came here in an excited and uneasy state of
mind; your refusal to fulfil your given promise, and
without assigning any reason for it, would naturally
provoke him ; the negligence of his servant, which had
nearly occasioned a misfortune, increased his heat,
which nevertheless only shewed itself by a box on
the ear, very well deserved. It is quite too much
to expect from a young man that he should conduct
himself perfectly coldly and calmly when one vexation
after another sets his temper in a ferment. It is sum"-
56 THE H FAMILY.
cient that during his passion he continues as humane
and good, as we saw Algernon be just now towards
the old woman. Besides, I believe, Emilia, that if
you, instead of exciting Algernon's temper by ill-
humour and unkindness (pardon me the two beautiful
words), would use for good purpose the great power
which we all of us have seen that you have over him,
then you would never see him passionate and mad,
as you call it."
I was much pleased with my little speech when I
had ended it, and thought it would have a wonder-
fully great influence; but Emilia was silent, and
looked unhappy.
Algernon did not return to dinner.
Cornet Carl related in the afternoon that he had
heard from a comrade of his, of a duel which had
taken place in the morning. One of the duellists
was Algernon's best friend, and he had invited him
to be his second. He had done this by a note (the
Cornet said, with an emphatic voice) which was
delivered here in this house, where Algernon was
then last evening about a quarter to ten. Algernon
had done all that was possible to prevent the duel
but in vain. The parties met, and Algernon's friend
had dangerously wounded his enemy. The particu-
lars were unknown to the Cornet.
Now was all explained, and Algernon's image
stood bright before Emilia.
Algernon came towards evening. He was quite
THE H FAMILY. 57
calm, but grave; and did not go as usual to sit beside
his bride. Emilia was not gay ; seemed to fear
making the first step towards reconciliation; and yet
shewed, by many little attentions to Algernon, how
much she wished to be reconciled to him. She made
him tea herself; asked whether he found it sweet
enough; whether she might send him another cup;
and so on. Algernon remained cold towards her;
seemed often to fall into deep thought, and forget
where he was. Emilia withdrew herself, wounded;
was quite dejected, and sate down at a distance to
sew, and for a long time never looked up from her
work.
Cornet Carl said to Helena and me, " This is not
exactly right; but what in all the world can one do to
make it better? I cannot now come forward again
with Napoleon and Charles XII. I brought it for-
ward this forenoon, and it did not succeed particularly
well. One must confess that Emilia is not an amiable
bride. If she be not different as a wife, then
Should not she go now to Algernon, and try to com-
fort and to enliven him ? See, now she goes. No, it
is only to fetch a ball of cotton. Poor Algernon ! I
begin to think that it is a real good fortune for me to
be so without feeling. Poor lovers suffer worse hard-
ships than we soldiers taking our degrees. If I were
a bridegroom. God bless thee, little Clara, what
is it that thou wants a rusk ? Go to Emilia, go to
Emilia. I have no rusks. Yes, it will do her high-
ness a little good to be moved."
58 THE H FAMILY.
The Cornet saw not how entirely humble her
highness was this evening at the bottom of her heart;
and that Algernon now was most to blame that the
coldness continued between them.
Algernon and Emilia did not approach one another
this evening, and parted coldly from each other at
least apparently so.
On Friday morning Emilia determined to make an
end of their acquaintance. Algernon was noble,
excellent; but he was too stern, and he loved her not.
That she had plainly seen on the preceding evening.
She would now have an especial conversation with
him, and so on. Algernon came. He was much
gayer than on the foregoing day, and seemed to wish
that all disagreeables should be forgotten. Emilia
was in the beginning solemn in the thoughts of her
important intention ; but Julie, Helena, her Honour,
Cornet Carl, and I, bustled so about her, and we by
degrees dragged her into our whirlpool, and pre-
vented her both from private conversation and inward
cogitation. People began after a while to hear again
her hearty laugh, and her thoughtfulness did not
relapse into melancholy.
In the afternoon of this day the marriage contract
was signed.
Even the bride of Sir Charles Grandison, the
beautiful Harriet Byron, dropped (so they say) the
pen which she had taken to sign her marriage con-
tract, and had scarcely strength and presence of mind
THE H - - FAMILY. 59
to subscribe her fate. Millions of young brides have
trembled at this moment, and behaved like her; what
wonder was there that the fearful and bashful Emilia
was almost out of herself for terror ? The pen did
not only fall out of her hand, but made a great black
blot upon the important paper, which she at that
moment regarded as an omen of misfortune; and I
doubt whether she now would have signed it, had
not the Colonel (exactly like Sir Charles) taken the
pen, set it between her fingers, signed and guided
her trembling hand.
In the evening, when we were alone in our cham-
ber, Emilia said, with a deep sigh,
" It must then take place ! It cannot be helped
any longer; and the day after to-morrow he will take
me away from all whom I love so fervently."
" One might believe," said Julie, smiling, but with
tears in her eyes, " that you were going to travel to
the end of the world; and yet only a few streets and
market-places will separate us from you, and we can
see each other every day."
"Everyday? Yes," said Emilia, weeping; "but
not as now, every hour."
On Saturday, Emilia was kind and affectionate to
every one, but dejected and uneasy, and seemed to
wish to escape from the thoughts which pursued her
every where.
Algernon became graver every moment, and ob-
served his bride with troubled and searching looks.
DU THE H FAMILY.
It seemed as if lie feared that with her hand she did
not give him her whole heart; yet, nevertheless, he
seemed to shun any kind of explanation, and avoided
being alone with Emilia.
I had heard from a cousin of the cook's step-sister's
sister-in-law, that Algernon had distributed among
several poor families, money and victuals; with the
observation, that on the Sunday they should have
a good dinner, and make merry. I related this to
Emilia, who on her part had done the same. This
sympathy in their thoughts rejoiced her, and gave
her again courage.
In the mean time, people on all sides had sewed
and worked industriously, so that, the day before the
wedding, all was ready and in order.
There was something solemn in the adieus of the
evening. Every one embraced Emilia, and in all
eyes stood tears. Emilia mastered her emotion, but
could not speak. All thought upon the morrow.
THE H FAMILY. 61
THE WEDDING-DAY.
THE great, the expected, the dreaded day came at
length. Emilia, scarcely arisen, looked with a fore-
boding glance up to heaven. It was overcast with
grey clouds. The air was cold and damp; every-
thing which one could see from the window bore
that melancholy stamp which on the cold winter-day
weighs both upon the animate and the inanimate. The
smoke which ascended from the chimneys was de-
pressed again, and rolled itself slowly over the roofs,
blackening their white snow-covering. Some old
women, with red noses and blue cheeks, drove their
milk-carts to the market, step by step, dragged by
lean horses, which hung their rough heads nearer
than common to the earth. Even the little sparrows
seemed not to be in their usual lively tempers; they
sate still, and clung together along the roof-spouts,
without twittering or eating. Now and then one
of them stretched their wings and opened their little
bills, but it was done evidently out of weariness.
Emilia sighed deeply. A bright heaven, a little
sunshine, would have cheered and refreshed her
62 THE H FAMILY.
depressed mind. Who does not wish that a bright
sun may beam on their bridal-day? It seems to us
as if Hymen's torch could not clearly burn if it be
not kindled by the bright light of the beams of hea-
ven. A secret belief that Heaven does not look with
indifference on our earthly fate remains constantly in
the depths of our hearts; and however we may be
dust and atoms, yet we see, when the eternal vault is
dimmed by clouds or shines in splendour, in this
change always some sympathy or some foreboding
which concerns us, and often, very often, are our hopes
and our fears children of winds and clouds.
Emilia, after a sleepless night, and depressed by
the events of the preceding day, was quite dispirited
by this dull morning. She complained of headache;
and after she at breakfast had embraced her parents
and her brother and sisters, she requested that she
might pass the forenoon alone in her own room. It
was allowed. The Colonel looked more serious than
common. Her Honour had so troubled a demeanour
that it went to my heart to see it. Anxiety and un-
easiness for Emilia, cares and troubles for the wed-
ding dinner, possessed her soul alternately, and all
she said began with " Ah ! " Neither was the Cornet
cheerful; and Helena's expressive countenance had
a slight trace of sorrow. Julie was inexpressibly
amazed that a wedding-day could begin so gloomily,
and changed her countenance incessantly, which was
now ready to weep and now to laugh. Only Mr.
THE H FAMILY. 63
Magister and the Dumplings were in their usual
state of mind. The former bit his nails, and was
silent and looked up in the air; the latter never left
off breakfast.
I assisted her Honour the whole forenoon, and it
was not little which we had to do in part talking,
in part arranging, in part working ourselves and lay-
ing to a helping hand. We whipped citron creams,
poured water upon the roasts, salted the bouillon,
lamented over unlucky pastry, rejoiced ourselves
over the magnificent set-out, and burnt our tongues
over at least twenty sauces. Oh, those are no poetical
flames which Hymen's torch kindles at the kitchen
fire!
The Colonel himself prepared the bowls with bi-
shop and punch, and occasioned us no little difficulty
and disturbance; so many things, so many people,
so much room, did he require for the purpose, and
seemed to think that there was nothing else of con-
sequence to be done; which no little angered her
Honour. She gave her husband, therefore, a little
lecture; and he he conceded that she was right.
Whilst I instructed the cook on the most elegant
manner of serving up a first course, Julie came run-
ning into the kitchen with tears in her eyes. " Give
me! give me!" exclaimed she with her customary
liveliness, "something good for Emilia;" she ate
nothing at breakfast, she will be ill; she will die of
mere fatigue to-day ! What have you here ? Boiled
64 THE H FAMILY.
eggs! I take two! Glasses of jelly! I take two! I
may do so ? Ah, a little caprin sauce, that makes one
lively and now a little bit offish or meat to it, and
a few French rolls see! now some tarts now then
I am pleased. Emilia likes sweet things so ! Do
you know what she is doing, Beata?" she continued,
in a whisper : " She prays to God. I have peeped in
through the key-hole ; she is on her knees, praying.
God bless her!" and bright pearls ran down Julie's
cheeks as she hastened out with these plates full,
which she carried I cannot conceive how.
At length our arrangements came to an end; all
was now left, together with the necessary instructions,
in the hands of the servants and the Colonel. Her
Honour and I went to dress ourselves for dinner.
Somewhat later I went in to Emilia. She stood
before a glass, dressed in her bridal robe, and con-
templated herself with a look which expressed nei-
ther that pleasure nor that self-satisfaction which a
handsome and well-dressed woman almost always
feels in the contemplation of her beloved I. Helena
clasped her bracelet; and Julie was kneeling as she
arranged some of the lace trimming. " Look," ex-
claimed Julie, as I entered the room, " is she not
sweet? is she not lovely? and yet/' added she in
a whisper, " I would give half of that which I possess
to purchase for her another mien; she looks as trou-
bled and grey as the weather ! " Emilia, who heard
her sister's words, said, " One cannot look gay when
THE II FAMILY. 00
one is not happy. Every thing seems to me so heavy,
so unbearable ! This day is a horrible day. I would
willingly die ! "
" Lord God I" said Julie to me, wringing her hands;
" now she begins to cry. She will have red eyes and
a red nose, and will not be handsome again. What
shall we do ? "
" Dear Emilia/' said Helena, mildly, as she con-
ducted the hand of her sister to her mouth; " are not
you a little irrational ! This marriage is your own
wish, as well as all our wishes. According to all by
which human nature can form a judgment, you will
be happy. Has not Algernon the noblest qualities ?
Does he not love you most tenderly ? Where would
you find a husband who would be for your parents a
more affectionate son for your brother and sisters a
more devoted brother?"
"All tlys is true, Helena; or rather, all this
seems like truth. But ah ! when I think that I now
stand at the point of changing my whole existence
that I shall leave my parents leave you, my
good, my affectionate sisters that home, where I
have been so happy, and this for the sake of a man
whose heart I do not know as I know yours; whose
conduct may change towards me, who may make me
unhappy in so many ways. And this man will be in
the future every thing to me, my fate must be
irrevocably bound to his. Ah ! my sisters, when I
think on all this, it becomes dark before my eyes. I
66 THE H-
FAMILY.
feel my knees tremble; and when I think that it is
to-day to-day within a few hours, which shall
decide my fate; and that I still have freedom, still
can withdraw then I feel the pang of indecision, of
uncertainty, which nobody can conceive. Beata, my
sister, never marry ! "
" But sweetest Emilia/' began Helena again, " you
who find it so easy to submit to necessity, think only
that your fate is already decided, that it is already
too late for you to renounce your own happiness."
" Too late ! " exclaimed Emilia, without regarding
the last word. " Too late is it not, as long as the
priest has not united us. Yes, even at the foot of the
altar I have the right, and can "
"And would you have the heart to do it?" inter-
rupted Julie, in the most tragic tone; "would you
drive Algernon to despair ? You would actually "
" A scene !" said a voice in the doorway; and the
Colonel, with his arms folded, observing Julie with
his comic look, whose attitude was not unlike that
for which the celebrated Mademoiselle George is
applauded in Semiramis and Maria Stuart. Julie
reddened, but still more Emilia.
The Cornet, who followed his father, presented to
his sister, from Algernon, some fresh exquisitely
beautiful flowers, together with a note, which con-
tained lines which were anything but cold and
unmeaning. Emilia's countenance cleared up she
pressed her brother's hand. He threw himself on
THE H FAMILY. 67
his knee, in a rapture of knightly enthusiasm, and
prayed for the favour of kissing the toe of her shoe.
She extended to him, with a gracious mien, her little
foot; and while he bent himself down, not as I
thought to kiss the shoe-toe, but to bite it in two,
she threw her arms around his neck, and kissed him
heartily. The Colonel took her hand, led her into
the middle of the room, and we all made a circle
around her. When she saw her affectionate father's
glances, and ours full of joy and love, riveted upon
her, she was possessed by pleasant feelings, blushed,
and was as lovely as ever Julie could have wished.
Her dress was simple, but in the highest degree
tasteful and elegant. For those of my young readers
who wish to know something more of her toilet, here
it is. She had on a white silk dress, trimmed with
lace; and her light and wonderfully beautifully
dressed hair, adorned with the green myrtle crown,
over which a veil (Helena's magnificent work) was
thrown in a picturesque manner, and which gave to
her gentle and innocent countenance much resem-
blance to a Madonna of Paul Veronese. In order to
make her enchanting, there failed only the expression
of happiness, hope, and love, which is the most
excellent ornament of the bride.
In the mean time, her heart seemed to have become
somewhat lighter; and, as if in harmony with her
feelings, the sun broke forth from the clouds, and
threw his pale beams into the room.
68 THE H FAMILY.
The outward, as well as the inward brightness,
lasted but for a moment. It darkened again. As we
went down to dinner, Julie shewed to me with a
lamenting look, that all that which she had carried
up for Emilia was untouched only one glass of jelly
was emptied.
At dinner, Emilia looked around her at all those
whom she should so soon leave; and her heart swelled,
and tears incessantly filled her eyes. At dinner,
nobody seemed to have their customary liveliness,
and nobody seemed to eat with any appetite, with
the exception always of the Magister and the Dump-
lings. Emilia, who seemed more dejected under the
myrtle crown than ever was king under the diadem,
ate nothing; and laughed not once during the dinner,
spite of the excellent occasions for so doing, which
were given to her by three remarkable pieces of
absence of mind of the Magister, at which not even
the Colonel could avoid smiling. The first was, that
he mistook his snuff-box and the salt-cellar, both of
which stood beside him on the table; scattered a
portion of snuff in his soup, and took a considerable
pinch out of the salt-cellar, which caused him to make
many strange grimaces, and to shed many tears.
The second was, that in order to dry these, he, instead
of his pocket handkerchief, seized hold on one corner
of her Honour's shawl; which she, however, snatched
from him with haste and horror. The third was, that
he bowed and was ceremonious with the servant who
THE H FAMILY. 69
offered him meat; and prayed that the young lady
would be so good as to help herself. Julie looked
troubled in the extreme at her sister. " She neither
eats nor laughs/' whispered she to me; "it is
pitiable ! "
But it was more pitiable in the afternoon, when
the guests who were invited collected; and Algernon,
who was expected early, was not heard of at all.
Her Honour wept, looking incessantly at the door,
with the most uneasy countenance in the world; and
came to me three or four times, only to say, " I
connot conceive why Algernon delays so!" The
guests, who had arrived, asked also after him. Emilia
asked not, did not look at the door; but one could
very plainly see how, with every moment, she became
more serious and paler. Julie seated herself near
me; told me who the guests were as they arrived,
and added thereto some observations. " That hand-
some, well-grown lady, who carries herself so well, is
the Baroness S . Who, indeed, would believe,
that every time she enters a drawing-room she is so
embarrassed that she trembles ? Look at her intellec-
tual eyes, but trust them not; she can talk of nothing
but the weather, and at home she yawns all the day
to herself. Who comes now, and holds his hat in
so beggar-like a manner before him, as he comes
through the door ? Ha, ha ! Uncle P That is a
good old fellow, but he is lethargic ; I shall give him
a kiss instead of a farthing. God grant only that he
70 THE H FAMILY.
do not snore during the ceremony. Look at my
Arvid, Beata! there by the stove. Is he not an
Apollo ? I think that he warms himself too much at
his own convenience he seems altogether to have
forgotten that there is anybody in the room. That
is my cousin, Mrs. M , who is now come in. She
is an angel; and the little delicate person encloses a
large soul.
" Look how Emilia receives them all; altogether as
if she would say, ' You are very good, gentlemen and
ladies, who come to witness my funeral.' I cannot
conceive what Algernon is thinking about that he
tarries so long. Gracious Heavens ! how unhappy
Emilia looks.
" See, there is the clergyman. Spite of his warts
and his red eye, he looks attractive; I feel, as it were,
respect for him.
" Look how Carl tries to enliven and to occupy
Emilia. Well done brother; but it helps nothing.
" Now, thank God, here is Algernon at last. But
how pale and serious he looks ! And yet he is hand-
some. He goes up to her see only how proud her
demeanour is. He excuses himself, I fancy. What !
he has had a horrible toothache has just had a tooth
out ! Poor Algernon ! Toothache on his wedding-
day ! What a fate ! See now, they all sit in a circle.
A circle of sitting people gives me the vapours !
What do they talk about? I fancy really that they
talk about the weather. A raost interesting subject,
THE H FAMILY. 71
that is certain ! But it is not very enlivening. Hark !
how snow and rain patter against the windows. It is
horribly warm in here, and Emilia contributes to
make the atmosphere heavy. I must go and speak to
her."
Soon afterwards, some one came in, and said that
people were crowding on the steps and in the hall,
wishing to see the bride.
New torment for the bashful Emilia. She rose,
but sate down again quickly, turning quite pale.
Eau de Cologne ! Eau de Cologne ! " cried Julie to
me; "she grows pale, she faints!" "Water!"
exclaimed the Colonel, with thundering voice. The
Magister took up the tea-kettle, and rushed forward
with it. I know not whether it was the sight of this,
or some effort of the soul to control her excited feel-
ings, which enabled Emilia to overcome her weak-
ness. She collected herself quickly, and went out,
accompanied by her sisters, whilst she cast a glance
of uneasiness and displeasure upon Algernon, who
stood immovable at a distance, observing her with an
usually, almost severe gravity.
"Are you mad!" exclaimed Uncle P , half
aloud; and seized the Magister by the arm, who now
stood with bewildered eyes, and the tea-kettle in his
hand. The Magister, terrified, turned himself round
hastily and stumbled over "the Dumplings," who
fell one over the other like two ninepins which the
ball has struck. The tea-kettle in the hand of the
72 THE H FAMILY.
Magister wagged about, burnt his fingers, and he
dropped it with a cry of pain on the unlucky little
ones, over whose immovable bodies a cloud of whirl-
ing steam ascended. If the moon had fallen down, it
could not have occasioned a greater confusion than
at the first moment of this catastrophe with the tea-
kettle. Axel and Claes uttered no sound, and her
Honour was ready to believe that it was all over with
the little Dumplings. But after Algernon and the
Colonel had lifted them up, and shook them, it was
perceived that they were perfectly alive. They were
only so astonished, frightened, so out of themselves,
that at the first moment they could neither move nor
speak. Fortunately, the hot water w r herewith they
were w T etted, had for the greater part run upon their
clothes; besides this, it was probably somewhat cooled,
because people had left off drinking tea for half an
hour. Only one spot upon Axel's forehead and Claes'
left hand required looking after. The Magister was
in despair the little ones cried. They were put to
bed in a room, in which I promised to spend as much
time with them as I had to dispose of. Her Honour,
whose amiable kindness would not quietly permit
there to be an unhappy face near her, next consoled
the Magister. She succeeded best in so doing, by
calling upon him to observe with what a true Spartan
courage the little boys had borne the first shock, and
she regarded it as a remarkable proof of the excellent
education he had given them. The Magister was
THE H - FAMILY. 73
quite happy, and quite warm, and drawing himself
up', said that he hoped to bring up her Honour's sons
as real Spartans. Her Honour hoped that this would
not be done by renewed shower-baths of boiling
water; but she was silent in her hope.
In the mean time, the exhibition of the bride was
ended; and Emilia, fatigued, left the room where,
according to the customary, strange, but old usage of
Sweden, she had been compelled to shew herself to a
crowd of curious and indifferent people.
" They did not think her handsome," said Julie to
me, in a doleful tone; "and that was not extraordi-
nary; she was dark and cold as an autumn sky."
We had conducted Emilia to a distant room, in
order that she might rest a moment. She sank down
in a chair, put her handkerchief before her face, and
was silent.
Every thing in the drawing-room was ready for
the ceremony. They waited only for Emilia.
" Smell at the eau de Cologne, Emilia ! Sweet
Emilia, drink a glass of water," prayed Julie, who
now began to tremble.
"They wait for you, best Emilia!" said Cornet
Carl, who now came into the room and offered to
conduct his sister out. " I cannot I really cannot
go;" said Emilia, with a voice expressive of the
deepest anxiety.
" You cannot ! " exclaimed the Cornet, with the
greatest astonishment. "Why?" And he looked
VOL. i. E
74 THE H FAMILY.
inquiringly at us all. Julie stood in a tragic attitude,
with her hands clasped above her head. Helena
sate with an expression of displeasure upon her
placid countenance ; and I I cannot possibly remem-
ber what I did; but in my heart I sympathised with
Emilia. None of us answered.
" No, I cannot go," continued Emilia, with em-
phasis altogether unusual. " I cannot take this oath,
which is binding for ever. I have a positive fore-
boding we shall be unhappily united we are not
suited for each other. It may be my fault but it is,
for all that, certain. At this moment he is certainly
displeased with me looks upon me as a whimsical
being thinks with repugnance of uniting his destiny
with such a one. His severe glance says all this to
me. He may be right, perfectly right; and therefore
it is best for him, as for me, that we now separate."
"But Emilia!" exclaimed her brother; "do you
think on what you are saying ? It is now too late.
The clergyman is really here the bridal guests
Algernon "
" Go to him," best Carl, "exclaimed Emilia, with
increasing emotion; "pray him to come here; I will
myself talk to him, tell him all. It cannot be too late
when it concerns the peace and happiness of a whole
life. Go, I beseech of you, go I"
" Good Heavens ! Good Heavens ! What will be
the end of it ? " said Julie; and looked as if she would
call heaven and earth to help. " Think on papa,
Emilia!"
THE H FAMILY. 75
" I shall throw myself at his feet he will not wish
the eternal unhappiness of his child ! "
" If we could divert her mind from this occupy
her for a moment with any thing else \" whispered
Helena to her brother.
Cornet Carl opened the door, as if to go out; and
at the same moment we heard the sound of a heavy
blow. " Ah, my eye ! " cried the Cornet. A uni-
versal terror took place, because this little deceit was
played off so naturally that at the first moment none
of us thought that it was a trick.
Emilia, always ready to be the first to hasten to the
help of others, was the same now, spite of her own
great uneasiness, and rushed to her brother with a
pocket handkerchief dipped in cold water; drew his
hand from his eye, and began with fervency and
anxiety to bathe it, whilst she asked with uneasiness,
" Is it very bad ? Do you think the eye is injured ?
Fortunately there is no blood "
" It is perhaps therefore the more dangerous," said
the Cornet, dryly; but an unfortunate treacherous
smile nullified at the same moment the whole guile.
Emilia observed it nearer, and quite convinced her-
self that the blow was any thing but real. " Ah ! "
said she, " I see what it is. It is one of your jokes;
but it will not mislead me. I pray, I conjure you,
Carl, if you have the least affection for me, go to
Algernon; tell him that I beseech for a few minutes'
conversation with him."
76 THE H FAMILY.
" That none of you had the presence d' esprit to blow
out the candle !" exclaimed the Cornet, and looked
angrily at us, especially at me. Helena whispered
something to him, and he went out of the room,
followed by Julie.
Helena and I were silent, whilst Emilia, in evident
anguish of mind, went up and down the room, and
seemed to talk to herself. " What shall I do ? How
shall I act?" said she several times, half aloud. We
now heard footsteps in the next room. " He comes ! "
said Emilia; and her whole frame trembled. The
door opened, and Algern ; no, the Colonel entered,
with an expression of imposing gravity. Emilia
gasped for breath, seated herself, rose up again,
grew pale, and crimsoned.
" You have waited too long for yourself," said he,
calmly, but not without severity; "I now come to
fetch you."
" Emilia clasped her hands, looked beseechingly
up to her father, opened her lips, but closed them
again, discouraged by the stern, grave expression of
his countenance; and as he took her hand, all power
of resistance seemed to abandon her; and with a sort
of despairing submission, she arose and allowed her
father to lead her out. Helena and I followed them.
The drawing-room was strongly lighted, and all
the people there had their eyes directed to the door
through which Emilia, conducted by her father,
entered.
THE H FAMILY. 77
She has told me since then that at her entrance
she could not have distinguished one single object,
and that every thing was black before her eyes.
" Then it is not wonderful/' said her brother, " that
you looked as if you were walking in your sleep/'
" Algernon regarded her with a seriousness which
at this moment did not inspire her with courage.
Neither of them spoke. The drama began. The
young couple stood before the clergyman, Emilia
was pale as death, and trembled. Julie altogether
lost heart. " It is terrible ! " said she, and was nearly
as pale as her sister.
Now the voice was heard which announced their
holy duties to the young married pair. The voice
was deep and well-toned, and seemed to be animated
by a divine spirit. It spoke of the sanctity of the
state of wedlock, and the mutual obligations of the
husband and wife to love one another, to lighten to
each other the fatigues of life, to soften its appointed
cares, to be an ensample to each other in a true fear
of God; it spoke of those prayers for each other
which unite so inwardly, which draw them towards
the eternal First Cause; of how the highest felicity
on earth is assisted by a union which in this way is
begun and continued in the will of God and then
called down the blessing of the Most High upon the
young married pair. Those words, so pleasant, so
beautiful, so peaceful, awoke in every breast quiet
and holy emotions. All was so still in the room, that
78 THE H FAMILY.
one might have thought that nobody was in it. I saw
plainly that Emilia became calmer every moment.
The few words which she had to say, she spoke out
intelligibly, and with a firm voice. Whilst she knelt,
it seemed to me that she prayed with hope and devo-
tion. I cast, in the mean time, abundant glances
around me. The Colonel was paler than common;
but contemplated the young couple with an expression
full of composure and tenderness. Her Honour wept,
and looked not up from her pocket handkerchief.
Julie was greatly affected, although she moved neither
hand nor foot. Helena looked up to Heaven, with
prayers in her bright eyes. The Cornet was at some
trouble to make it appear that it was something else
beside tears which made his eyes so red; the blind
girl smiled quietly; the remainder of the spectators
seemed more or less affected, especially the Magister,
who alone, towards the close of the ceremony, inter-
rupted the silence by blowing his nose aloud. For-
tunately he had his pocket handkerchief.
The blessings were spoken over the bridal pair by
a voice as delightful as majestic, as if it had come
from heaven. The marriage was ended. Emilia and
Algernon were united for ever. Emilia turned her-
self round to embrace her parents. She seemed to
me to be quite another person. A mild beaming
glory seemed to rest upon her brow, and smiled from
her eyes; a clear and warm crimson glowed upon her
cheeks. She was all at once changed to the ideal of
a young and happy bride.
THE H FAMILY. 79
"God be praised, God be praised!" whispered
Julie with tears in her eyes, and clasped her hands,
"now all is right!"
"Yes, now it can no longer be helped !" said the
Colonel, endeavouring to control his emotion and to
assume his comic expression, " now you are fast now
you can no more say ' no ! "
" I shall not wish to do so any more," replied
Emilia, smiling charmingly, and looking up to Alger-
non with an expression which called forth in his
countenance a lively and pure delight. A sentiment
of satisfaction and cheerfulness diffused itself through
the company. Every one looked as if they had a
mind to sing and dance. Uncle P , who was wide
awake, called for a quadrille, and stamped his feet
merrily by the side of the elegant Baroness S ,
who, zephyr-like, floated up and across the floor.
Julie and Arvid distinguished themselves in the dance
in a charming manner ; people could not take their
eyes from this attractive couple. I danced with the
Magister, who invited me as I hope not out of
absence of mind. We distinguished ourselves, though
in a peculiar manner.
It seemed to me as if we were a pair of billiard
balls, which perpetually lay ready to jostle the other.
Certain it is, that we were in part pushed, and in
part pushed others continually, which I particularly
attribute to my cavalier's incessantly confusing left
and right, as well as all the figures of the quadrille.
80 THE H FAMILY.
In the mean time we laughed as well and as loudly as
the others at our droll skippings about, and the
Magister said that he had never before danced such
a lively waltz !
Helena played on the piano for the dancing. Emilia
wished not to dance ; she sate in a little boudoir, the
doors of which opened into the dancing-room. Alger-
non was at her side. They talked low, with animation
and affection in their looks, and I fancy that in this
moment the gorgian knot of all misunderstanding, all
uncertainty, all uneasiness, all doubt, which hitherto
had divided them, was loosened for ever. The mild
lustre of one solitary lamp, beaming through its
alabaster globe, cast magical light over the young
married pair, who now seemed to be as happy as they
were handsome.
They seemed to forget the whole world around
them, but none of the company had forgotten them.
Every one threw stolen glances into the boudoir, and
smiled. Julie came many times to me shewing me
the affectionate pair, and said "See, see!"
Later in the evening a great part of the company
assembled in the boudoir, and a general conversation
ensued.
Some works which had lately been published, and
which lay on a table, gave occasion to various obser-
vations on their worth and on reading in general.
" I cannot comprehend," said Uncle P , speak-
ing in his Finnish dialect, " what is come to me for
THE H FAMILY. 81
some time; I am in a common way as wide awake
and as lively as a fish, but the moment I cast my eyes
into curs books they drop down directly upon my
nose, and I can see nothing of God's gifts/'
" Have you pleasure in reading, gracious Aunt ?"
asked Emilia from the Baroness S .
" Ah, good heavens !" replied she, casting her beau-
tiful eyes up to the ceiling, " I have no time for that,
I am so occupied;" and she wrapped carefully around
her her magnificent shawl.
"If I should ever marry/' said a gentleman of
probably sixty years, " I should make it a condition
with my wife, that she should never read any other
books beside the hymn-book and the cookery-book."
" My late wife read no other books; but then what
a splendid housekeeper she was !" exclaimed Uncle
P , as he dried his eyes and took a pinch of snuff.
" Yes, I cannot conceive, the thousand fetch me !
why ladies now-a-days busy themselves so with read-
ing, the thousand fetch me ! I cannot understand,"
said Lieutenant Arvid, stretching forth to a plate of
confectionery and taking a handful.
Julie cast a bitter glance at her bridegroom, and I
fancy that " the thousand fetch me \" this time struck
her as not very agreeable.
"I would/' said she, reddening with vexation,
"much rather dispense with meat and drink than be
deprived of reading. Is there anything which is
more ennobling to the soul than the reading of good
82 THE H FAMILY.
books ? Anything which elevates more the soul 1
would say, elevates the thoughts and feelings to
over to "
My poor little Julie was never fortunate when she
would strike up into the sublime. Her thoughts were
rather of the nature of rockets, which mount sud-
denly upward like glowing rays of fire, but are
extinguished in almost the same manner, and lose
themselves in ashes.
Cornet Carl hastened to spill a glass of wine and
water over Lieutenant Arvid, and pretended that he
had interrupted his sister's speech by his exclamation.
" Did I not know that it would go crazily ; I tried
to balance the glass upon the point of my thumb.
Pardon, brother-in-law, but I fancy that you certainly
sate in my way. I had not my arm at liberty "
" I will certainly take care and not disturb you
another time," said Lieutenant Arvid, half merrily
and half vexed, as he stood up and dried his coat with
his pocket-handkerchief, and out of circumspection
took a seat on the other side of the room.
In the mean time Julie could not so quickly get
out of her dilemma. The old book-hating gentleman
turned himself with great gravity to her, and said
" I presume that cousin Julie reads, for the most
part, moral books and sermons?"
" N o , not exactly so much sermons," replied
Julie; and, as she just then became aware of the
searching glance with which Professor L ob-
served her, she crimsoned deeply.
THE H FAMILY. 83
"Probably cousin reads history more? that is
truly a very excellent study."
" Not directly history" said Julie, again lively and
courageous, " but histories, on the contrary, most
gladly. Short and good, if my uncle will know for
what reading I would willingly resign eating and
drinking, then it is novels."
The old gentleman lifted up his eyes and his hands
with an expression of horror. From his countenance
one might have been tempted to believe that Rous-
seau's assertion, "jamais fille sage n'a lu de romans,"
had made him abominate such dangerous reading.
Something of displeasure betrayed itself in almost
every one's looks at Julie's candid declaration. The
Baroness seemed altogether shocked at her niece.
The Professor alone smiled, full of goodness, and the
Cornet said, full of zeal :
" It is really not extraordinary that people read
such novels as are written now-a-days. Madame De
StaeFs 'Corinne' has cost me a sleepless night; and
on account of Sir Walter Scott's ' Rebecca,' I have
for three days lost my appetite."
Julie looked at her brother with the greatest
amazement. Emilia's mild blue eyes were raised to
him inquiringly ; but he thought it best to avoid
them.
"My Euphemie shall never read novels," said
Baroness S ; upon which, she set her lips firmly
together, and seated herself higher in the corner of
the sofa, and looked down at her handsome shawl.
84 THE H FAMILY.
"Ah, my aunt!" said Mrs. M , smiling and
shaking her head, " but then, what shall she read?"
" She shall read nothing at all."
" A most excellent idea!" said the old gentleman.
" I think, really," said Algernon, " that it is better
to read nothing than to read only novels. Novel
reading is for the soul, what opium is for the body;
an uninterrupted, continued use of it weakens and
injures. Pardon, Julie, but I think that a young
lady could better employ her time than in devoting it
to this reading."
Julie looked as if she had no desire to pardon this
remark.
Emilia said, " I think with Algernon, that (espe-
cially for young ladies) this reading is far more inju-
rious than useful/'
Tears filled Julie's eyes, and she looked at Emilia
as if she would say, " Do you set yourself against
me?"
" I confess," said Mrs. M , " that they may be
very injurious if "
" Injurious! " interrupted the old gentleman, " say
destructive, poisonous, ruinous to the very founda-
tion."
Julie laughed. " Best Professor," cried she, "help !
help ! I begin almost to believe that I am a lost and
misguided being. Say, I beseech you, something in
favour of the novel readers, and then I will give you
something good;" and, archly laughing, she held up
a garland of confectionery.
THE H FAMILY. 85
" It has, certainly, its entirely good side," replied
the Professor, " when it is used with discretion and
moderation. For my part, I regard the reading of
good novels as one of the most useful, as well as the
most agreeable, for young people."
" Hear ! hear ! " exclaimed Julie, and clapped her
hands.
"But that requires reasons, my good sir; it requires
reasons ! " cried Uncle P .
"Yes, yes reasons! reasons!" cried the old
gentleman.
" Good novels/' continued the Professor, " that is
to say such as, like good pictures, represent nature
with truth and beauty, possess advantages which are
united in no other books in the same degree. They
present the history of the human heart; and for what
young person, desirous of becoming acquainted with
himself and his fellow beings, is not this of the
highest worth and interest? The world is described
in its manifold changing shapes in the liveliest man-
ner, and youth sees here, with its own eyes, maps of
the land over which they so soon must travel in the
long journey through life. Tl|e beauty and amiabi-
lity of every virtue is in novels represented in a
poetical and attractive light. The young, glowing
mind is charmed with that which is right and good,
which, perhaps, under a more grave and severe
shape, might have been repulsive.
" In the same manner, also, are vices and mean-
86 THE H FAMILY.
nesses exhibited in all their deformity; and one learns
to despise them, even if they be surrounded by the
greatness and the pomp of the world, whilst one feels
enthusiasm for virtue, even though it struggles under
the burden of all the world's miseries.
" The true picture of the reward of the good and
the punishment of the bad among men, however
little their outward fate may bear traces thereof, is
set forth in novels with all the clearness, life, and
strength, which one must wish to be given to every
moral truth, in order to maintain it rightly and
univsersally attractive, and productive of fruit.
" For the rest, it is natural that noble youth should
love novels as their best friends, in whom they find
again all the glowing, great, and beautiful feelings
which they cherish in their own hearts, and which
have given to them the first heavenly foreknow-
ledge of felicify and immortality."
Julie now started up with warm delight in her
charming countenance, went to the Professor, gave
him, not the sweetmeat garland, but embraced him
with child-like devotion, whilst she said to him, " A
thousand thanks! a thousand thanks! I am con-
tented, quite contented."
The old gentleman looked up to heaven and
sighed.
Lieutenant Arvid did not look " quite contented,"
but ate confectionery assiduously.
Uncle P slept and nodded; the Cornet de-
clared that it was not, in token of approbation.
THE H FAMILY. 87
The Professor looked quite contented, and kissed,
with an expression of fatherly kindness, first the
lively maiden's hand, and then her brow.
Lieutenant Arvid pushed his chair with a great
noise from him; at the same moment the doors of the
supper-room opened supper was announced.
A repast has always its peculiar interest for those
who have had to do with its preparation, arrangement,
and so on.
Every dish, the child of our care, has its own share
of our interest and satisfaction, as it now stands
adorned and fascinating upon the table, just about to
vanish for ever. Yet one has, on such occasions, a
heart of stone; and I am sure that her Honour en-
joyed as much I did seeing how all the delicate fish,
middle and after courses, vanished through the
mouths of the bridal guests, evidently to their great
delight and satisfaction. Her Honour, at ease about
Emilia, and seeing how excellently well all was
served, did the honours with a satisfaction and cheer-
fulness which seemed only to be disturbed by thoughts
about the little Dumplings.
The bride was gentle and beaming. Algernon
seemed to be the happiest of mortals. " Look at
Emilia! look at Emilia!" said Cornet Carl, who was
my neighbour at table, every ten minutes, "could
one really believe that she was the same person who
plagued herself and us so for half the day?"
Julie assumed a dignified and proud air towards
88 THE H FAMILY.
her lover whenever he spoke to her. He in the end
did the same, and pouted, but always with his mouth
full.
Uncle P dozed with a piece of blanc mange
on his nose, and, amid the talk and laughter of the
company, was heard now and then a snore, which
sounded like the droning of a bas-viol which struck
up to the tweedle-dees of little fiddles.
Towards the close of the repast skals were drunk,
not ceremoniously and tediously, but gaily and
heartily. The Magister, warmed by the occasion and
by the wine, made, glass in hand, the following
impromptu in honour of the bridal pair
Hand about the brimming glasses;
Hurrah ! Let us drain the bowl !
Let the foam the ceiling sprinkle;
Happy couple here's your skll !
Ring the glasses altogether!
May we e'en, as now, be gay ;
When, in fifty years, we gladly
Keep your golden bridal-day !
Amid universal laughter and ringing of glasses the
skal was drunk. Afterwards one was also drunk for
the Magister, who, I am persuaded, now regarded
himself as a little Bellman.*
After supper the most agreeable surprise was pre-
pared for Emilia. Upon a large table in the drawing-
room were spread the portraits of her parents and
* A celebrated Swedish popular poet.
THE H FAMILY. 89
her sisters, painted in oil, and most of them most
striking likenesses.
" We shall in this manner all of us accompany thee
to thy new home/' said the Colonel, embracing her;
" yes, yes, thou wilt not get rid of us ! "
Sweet tears ran down Emilia's cheeks; she threw
her arms around her father, her mother, her sisters,
and was not for some time able to thank them. After
this the company undertook to make an accurate ex-
amination of every portrait, and there was no lack of
remarks of every kind. Here they discovered a fault
in the nose; here in the eyes, which were too small;
here in the mouth, which was too large ; besides this,
the artists had not laboured to beautify rather the
contrary, and so on.
Poor artists! see, then, the review which censori-
ousness the most common of all maladies compels
your works to undergo. Poor artists ! happy, happy
for you, that you are often a little deaf, and are satis-
fied with the feeling of the money in your pockets
and the consciousness of your talent in your souls !
Emilia alone saw no fault. It was precisely her
father's look and her mother's smile ; her sister Julie's
arch countenance, brother Carl's hasty demeanour,
Helena's expression of kindness and peace ; and the
little Dumplings, O! they were astonishingly like.
One had a desire to give them a sweetmeat.
The poor little Dumplings! burnt and frightened,
they had been obliged to leave the feast, about which
90 THE H FAMILY.
they had rejoiced for three weeks. During the whole
evening some of us had kept sneaking up to them
with apples, sugar-bread, and so on. The Magister
himself at first had been the most industrious upon
the stairs; but after he had fallen down three several
times upon this to him little known path, he re-
mained quietly in the drawing-room. Her Honour
had, during the evening, said at least six times to me,
with an expression of the greatest disquiet, " My
poor little boys ! I shall positively sit up with them
to-night ! " And I replied, every time, " That shall
not her Honour, but I will sit up with them ! " " But
you will certainly sleep ! " "I shall not sleep, your
Honour!" "Parole d'honneur?" " Parole d'honneur,
your Honour!" And, chased by the uneasiness of
her Honour, I went up to them, before the company
had separated, well supplied with packets of plaster,
bottles of drops, and sweet things.
The little boys were much pleased with the latter,
and enchanted that, merely on their account, a light
should be kept burning all the night. The adven-
ture of the evening occupied them greatly, and they
had never done informing me how the ' Magister
had knocked them, how they had fallen down, and
what they felt and thought as the Magister let the
tea-kettle fall upon them. Axel thought about the
deluge, Claes upon the last judgment. Amid these
relations they went to sleep.
At half-past eleven I heard the noise of bells,
THE H FAMILY. 91
horses, and carriages before the house of the Colonel.
At twelve o' clock all was still and silent, as well
within as without the house.
" Soon will they all be sweetly asleep," thought I,
and began by degrees to be indescribably sleepy.
Nothing is more painful than to be alone, to be
sleepy and be compelled to keep awake, especially
when those for whom one keeps awake snore with all
their might ; and had I not given my parole d'honneur
not to close my eyes, I should probably have speedily
done so. I knit at my stocking; but was obliged to
put it down, because every minute I was nearly
pricking my eyes. I read, and did not understand a
word which I read. I looked out of the window,
gazed upon the moon and thought on nothing. The
wick of my candle grew as big as a lily. I wished
to snuff it I unfortunately snuffed it out.
My part as watcher became by this means more
difficult than ever. I endeavoured now to keep my-
self awake by terror, and wished in the uncertain
glimmering of the white stove, to see the ghost of
the White Lady. I thought if a cold hand should
suddenly seize mine, and a voice should whisper
horrible words in my ear, or a bloody form should
ascend up from the floor when suddenly the crowing
voice of a cock was heard in a neighbouring yard,
which, in connexion with the dawning day, chased
away all imaginary spectres.
The melancholy song of two little chimney-sweepers,
92 THE H FAMILY.
who, from the tops of their smoky pleasure-houses
saluted the morning, formed the ouverture to the
general awaking life.
In the region of the kitchen soon blazed a friendly
fire ; coffee diffused its Arabian perfume through the
atmosphere of the house ; people moved about in the
streets, and through the clear winter-air sounded the
musical bells of the churches which invited to morn-
ing prayers. The smoke-clouds curled purple-tinted
up to the bright blue heaven, and with joy I saw at
length the beams of the sun, which first greeted the
vane and stars of the church towers, and afterwards
spread their mantles of light over the roofs of the
dwellings of man.
The world around me opened bright eyes ; I thought
about closing mine; and as glad voices greeted me
with " good morning/' I replied, half asleep, " good
night."
THE H FAMILY. 93
PART II.
DINNER. RAGOUT OF MANY THINGS.
THE wedding-day has also a morrow ! a weari-
some day in the bridal house ! Of all the festivity of
the preceding day one has only that which remains
of an extinguished light the fume. And when from
the familiar circle of home, together with all festal
sounds and habiliments, has vanished also a friendly
countenance (one of the star-lights of its heaven), then
it is not extraordinary that its horizon is cloudy;
yes, my little Julie, I thought it quite natural that
thou gottest up and went about all day like a rain-
cloud, whilst thy brother was not unlike a tempest,
as he wandered from one room to another humming
the " songs of the stars," which was horrible to hear.
Everybody had agreed that the new-married pair
would pass this day with Algernon's old grandmother,
who lived quite retired from the world, with her
maid, her cat, her weak eyes, and her human love,
which occasioned her to wish that nobody should ever
marry, which pious wish she had even expressed to
94 THE H FAMILY.
her grandson and Emilia, but in vain. She had, in
the mean time, spite of her vexation, wished to see
the young couple at her house, and had herself, as
report said, peeled the apples for the apple-cake which
was to crown the conclusion of the frugal dinner.
The day afterwards we were to see them with us, and
the next we were to pass with them.
In the mean time we spent the day after the bridal
in a sort of stupid quietness. Her Honour ate the
whole day nothing but thin water gruel.
After we had brought this heavy day to an end,
and every one had betaken himself to his chamber,
Julie felt a lively need to animate herself a little; she
sent for walnuts, came into my room and sat down to
crack them, and to praise her bridegroom.
" How incomparably charming he is ! So regular,
so sensible, so even in temper, so pleasant, so so
order (a delicate nut!) so attentive, so prudent,
so regular in his affairs not niggardly either so
good not too good either so so altogether just
what he should be ! "
I nodded my approval of all this, wishing Julie
much happiness, and yawned quite indescribably.
There are perfections which put one to sleep.
The next day we had a little fresher wind. The
newly-married came to dinner. A cap suits Emilia
excellently; she was gentle, pleasant, amiable, but
not exactly gay; whilst, on the contrary, Algernon
was unusually cheerful, animated and talkative. This
THE II FAMILY. 95
annoyed and vexed Julie ; she looked at them alter-
nately, and knew not exactly where she was. The
domestics put themselves to infinite pains to call
Emilia " her Honour." This new appellation did not
seem to give her any pleasure; and when an old
faithful servant said to her for the seventh time,
" Sweet Miss ah, Lord Jesus ! her Honour,"
Emilia said, somewhat impatiently and weariedly,
" Dear me, let it be : it is not really so important/'
The servants presented no dish to her at table with-
out making it very formidable with their question
"Does your Honour please?" " Yes, yes, the fel-
low knows his world/' remarked the Colonel. Emilia
looked as if she found that world not at all agreeable.
Full of anxiety of heart, Julie took her sister after
dinner into another room, threw herself on her knees
before her, and, clasping her arms around her, ex-
claimed with tears, "Emilia, how is it? Sweet
Emilia! Lord God thou art not happy thou
lookest dejected! Art thou not satisfied? Art
thou not happy?"
Emilia embraced her sister warmly, and said, con-
solingly, but with tears in her gentle eyes :
" I ought to be, indeed, sweet Julie; Algernon is
so good, so noble I must be happy with him."
But Julie, like all persons of lively tempers, was
not satisfied with this. " I ought to be ! " She
wished for " I am/' and considered it quite desperate,
unheard of, and unnatural, that a young wife should
96 THE H FAMILY.
not be indescribably happy. She had read novels.
She conducted herself through the remainder of the
day stiffly towards Algernon, who did not seem to
trouble himself particularly about it.
When Emilia, with tearful eyes, had again parted
from her home, Julie gave full scope to her dis-
pleasure, and highly enraged herself against Algernon,
who could be so well pleased and merry whilst Emilia
was so dejected; he was an icicle, a savage, a heathen,
a . N. B. The Colonel and her Honour were
not present during this philippic; the Cornet, again,
took another view of the affair was displeased with
Emilia, who, he thought, required quite too much
from her husband. " Had not he, poor fellow, to
spring up and look for her work-basket ? Did he not
put on her fur shoes, her shawl, her cloak ? And did
she once thank him?" Julie took her sister's part,
the Cornet, Algernon's; the spirit of controversy
threw already one and another bitter seed into the
dispute; and the good brother and sister might, per-
haps, have remained at variance had not they, as they
both stooped to pick up Helena's needle, knocked
their heads together, the shock of which ended the
contention by a burst of laughter; and the question
of the rights of man and woman that sea, upon
whose billows the two disputants found themselves
unexpectedly betrayed, was quickly given up.
The next day was consolatory for Julie. Emilia
was gayer and happier to receive her parents and her
THE H FAMILY. 97
brother and sisters in her own home, busied herself
with the most unconstrained grace, with the warmest
cordiality, to entertain them well. All the Colonel's
favourite dishes were on the table, and Emilia's eyes
gleamed with joy as her father desired to be helped
a second time to turtle soup, adding that it was
"outrageously good!" Her Honour was not a little
pleased with the excellence and good order of the
dinner, as well as with all the arrangements over
head. She blinked, to be sure, a little uneasily at a
pudding, one side of which seemed to be somewhat
ruinous; but Julie turned round the dish unobserv-
edly, and her Honour, being near-sighted, believed
that the fault lay in her own eyes, and was quiet.
Emilia had the deportment of a housewife, and it
became her infinitely well. The Cornet was charmed
with his sister, and with every thing that surrounded
her in her new home; every thing spoke Swedish,
thought he; sofas, and chairs, and tables, and curtains,
and porcelain, and so on. There was nothing foreign ;
and it was precisely this, according to his opinion,
which made one feel so comfortable and so much at
home.
Julie was much pleased with Algernon, who, if he
did not exactly make much of his young wife, yet
either was beside her, or continually followed her
with his loving eyes; one saw plainly how his soul
surrounded her, and Emilia cast many bright and
friendly glances to unite themselves with his.
VOL. i. F
98 THE H FAMILY.
How good the coffee tastes when there is snow
falling without, and there is the air of summer within.
That we ladies all found, as we, in the afternoon,
assembled around a blazing fire, enjoying the Arabian
bean, had a long and cheerful conversation, during
which Emilia talked of the domestic institutions and
arrangements which she thought of making, that she
might bring comfort and good order into her home;
and of which she had in part talked, and should
further talk of, with her her husband. (This little
word caused Emilia some little difficulty in the utter-
ance) ; and see ! it was all quite prudent, quite good,
quite to the purpose. We proved all, accurately and
maturely, between the coffee-cups and the blazing of
the fire; we added to, and took from; and could not,
however, find out anything much better than that
which Emilia had herself devised.
The family is, at the same time, like a poem and
a machine. Its poetry or song of the feelings,
which streams through, and unites, one with another,
all its members; which twines flower-wreaths around
the thorny crowns of life, and brightens with the
green of hope " the naked rocks of reality," therewith
every human heart is acquainted. But the machinery
(without whose well-directed movements I' opera della
vita, however, remains a fragment without support)
many regard as not essential, and neglect it. And yet
this part of the institution of domestic life is not the
least important to its harmonious progress. It is with
THE H FAMILY. 99
this machinery as with the clock. Are all wheels,
springs, and so on, well arranged ? It needs merely
that the pendulum swing and all is set in proper
motion, which goes on as if of itself, with order, and
the golden finger of peace and prosperity points out
the hours upon the clear face.
Emilia felt this; and she was determined from the
beginning, so to arrange her home and her household,
that they, spite of the little accidental blows and knocks
of fate, should stand to the end, till the weight had
run down.
One great and important thing towards the accom-
plishment of this end, is the prudent and exact
management of money matters in housekeeping. In
Emilia's case, this was put upon a good and rational
footing. From the great common purse there branched
out and arranged themselves, various little purses,
which, like brooks flowing from one and the same
fountain considerately towards various quarters, made
the household plantations fruitful.
Emilia was to receive annually, for her own parti-
cular expenditure, a certain sum, which she should
devote to her own dress and other little purposes,
which were not to come into the household register.
And as her dress was always to continue simple and
tasteful as it had hitherto been, so she would be able
to spend a great part of this money to gladden her
own heart. Guess, or say in what manner, dear
reader you know
100 THE H FAMILY.
A woman ought to have her own purse, great or
small, whichever it may be. Ten, fifty, a hundred,
or a thousand dollars, according to circumstances, but
her own, for which she accounts to herself. Would
you know " why/' you gentlemen who make your
wives render an account of pins and farthings ? Why
most especially and particularly, for your own sublime
peace and prosperity. You do not think so ? Well,
then. A maid-servant knocks down a tea-cup, a
servant breaks a glass, or suddenly tea-pot, cup, and
glass, all at once fall in pieces, and nobody has broken
them; and so on. The wife who has not her own
purse, but who must replace the cups and glass, goes
to her husband, relates the misfortune, and begs for
a little to make good the damage. He scolds the
servants, his wife, who ought to look after the servants.
" Money, indeed ! a little money money does not
grow out of the ground, nor yet is it rained down
from heaven many small brooks make a great river."
And such like. At last he gives a little money, and
remains often in a very ill humour.
Again, if the wife have her own little purse, then
such little vexations never come near him. Children,
servants, misfortune, remain the same; but no dis-
order is remarked; all is made right as at first; all is
in order; and the head of the house, who, perhaps,
with the greatest ease, could lay down a thousand
rixdollars at once, need not for a few pence, squeezed
out at different times, lose the equipoise of his tern-
THE H FAMILY. 101
per, which is as invaluable to the whole house as to
himself.
And dost thou reckon as nothing, thou unfeeling
nabob, those little surprises, those little birthday and
namesday pleasures, with which thy wife can give
herself the delight of surprising thee those thousand
small pleasures which, unexpected as falling stars,
gleam, like them, on the heaven of home, and which
must all come to thee from the affection of thy wife,
through a little money, which thou must give to her
in the gross, in order to receive again in the small,
with rich interest of comfort and happiness.
Now, is it clear yet? Algernon had long seen
this, and that operated greatly on Emilia's future
happiness.
To every true woman's heart it is indescribably
delightful to give, to feel itself alive in the satis-
faction and happiness of others; it is the sunshine
of the heart, and is more needed here in the cold
North perhaps than elsewhere. Besides this, a little
freedom is so refreshing.
But where was I just now? Ah! taking coffee with
Emilia. Thence go we upon the wings of time to
undertake a longer journey.
He who undertakes to relate histories with the pen,
must take good care how he husbands the reader's
patience. Sometimes he can very well give an account
of to-day, of to-morrow, and the next day; but on
other occasions he must lump together time and cir-
cumstance, if he do not wish that the reader shall
102 THE H FAMILY.
lump together his book, and jump from the fifth to
the eighth chapter. Highly important is it that it
should not be so with my honourable family; so I
hasten to take a little leap over probably three months,
and only shortly to put together how my H
friends passed them.
Julie and her bridegroom passed them in walking.
Every day, when the weather permitted it, they went
down the whole length of Queen-street, exchanged
greetings and talked with acquaintance, noticed figures
and dresses amid the pleasant consciousness how hand-
some and distinguished their own were. Sometimes
they went to a shop and bought trifles, or ate a tart
at Berndt's, which was often " dreadfully delicious."
In the evenings there was a supper somewhere, or
an exhibition somewhere, or a ball somewhere, and
this always furnished a subject for the next day; so
that, thank heaven! the betrothed had no lack of con-
versation. Besides this, Lieutenant Arvid, who had
everywhere entrance into the great world, had always
something small to relate some anecdote of the day,
some word of this and this about that and that; and
so it was all very amusing thought Julie.
The Cornet had taken an odd fancy. He had set
himself to study. Studied the science of war, of
mathematics, history, etc., and discovered more and
more that as his bodily eyes were formed to look in
all directions over the earth and up to heaven, so also
was his spiritual eye designed to look into the king-
THE H FAMILY. 103
doms of nature and science, and to acknowledge the
light of heaven in these. It was peculiar, that the
more he learned to see, the darker he became. He
had dread of and for spectres ! Yes, gentlemen, it
is actually true, and the spectre which he feared has
been from time immemorial known in the world under
the name of Ignorance, an extraordinarily fat lady,
dressed in a shining white stuff; Self -sufficiency , her
long-necked daughter, who always w r ent and trod in
the footsteps of her sweet mamma; and Boasting, who
might be the ghost of an old French language-master,
who during his lifetime was related to this lady, and
often was seen in company with her.
For the rest, he sought gladly the company of
older and more learned men; was much at home with
his father and with Helena, and often let his young
gentlemen acquaintances knock and shake his bolted
door in vain. Sometimes, nevertheless, he would be
in doubt whether he should not open it, because he
thought " Perhaps my good friends come to repay
me my money:" but then he considered to himself
and thought again, " then they would not shake the
door so stoutly," and remained quiet. The Cornet
had two young friends for whom, at a given sign, his
door always flew open. These young men formed a
noble triumvirate. Their watchword, in time of war
as in peace, was, "Forwards! March!"
Emilia and Algernon made a journey in the begin-
ning of April to Blekinge, where, on a large estate,
an old aunt and godmother of Emilia's lived. Emilia
104 THE H FAMILY.
received immediately after her marriage a letter from
her, in which she begged Emilia and her husband to
visit her as soon as possible. She had lately lost her
only child, a son, and wished now, at the age of sixty,
to gladden, or rather to reanimate, her heart, by
giving it something else to love, to live for. She
desired the new-married pair to spend the spring and
summer with her; she spoke of neighbours, and of
various good and pleasant things which could make
their summer residence agreeable. She mentioned
that she should make her will ; that her property
would be theirs after her death, if they would regard
her as a mother.
"Upon my word a beautiful letter!" said Uncle
P . " Set off straight there at once, Nephew,
with your wife have the horses put to the carriage
immediately. I wish I were in your clothes, you
lucky fellow! Wait till the beginning of April?
Madness! What, and if the old lady should die in
the mean time? Sir, that is what one may call sleep-
ing over one's luck! I would take care that it did
not happen to me! Dear Julie, wake me when the
coffee comes in."
When the travelling-carriage stood before the door,
and the weeping Emilia sate beside Algernon ex-
changing tearful heartfelt glances and anxious adieus
with her parents and family, who stood around the
carriage, Algernon seized her hand and inquired,
" Would'st thou now rather remain here with these,
or accompany me ?"
THE II FAMILY. 105
" Accompany thee," replied Emilia gently.
"With thy whole heart?"
" With my whole heart !"
"Drive off!" exclaimed Algernon gaily.
"Emilia, we accompany each other on the journey
through life !"
The carriage rolled away. O that the carriage of
every marriage swung upon such springs !
Quietly and sadly did the blind girl pass her dark
days; her health visibly declined. Her soul resem-
bled the fires in a charcoal-heap ; its flames appear
not, do not burst forth, but consume their dwelling
silently and surely. In song alone did she at times
utter forth her feelings, and when she believed herself
to be alone she composed both words and music
which bore the stamp of an unhappy and unquiet
heart. In company she spoke scarcely a word, and
only her incessant occupation of twisting around her
hands and fingers a ribbon or a cord, betrayed the
restless disquiet of her heart.
There is in woman a state of mind which operates
by causing to do well whatever she does in her
domestic circle; which causes a quiet peace to attend
her, like that of a pleasant spring day; that where
she lingers, lingers also a prosperity and a well-being
which she imparts to every one who approaches her;
this state of mind proceeds from a pure, god-fearing
and devoted heart. Happy, happy above all others
106 THE H FAMILY.
(however in other respects richly gifted) who is pos-
sessed of this ! And happy was Helena, for it was
she who was thus richly gifted. In a letter which she
wrote at this time to a friend, she painted vividly
herself her happy condition.
"Thou askest what I do ?" wrote she at the conclu-
sion of the letter, " I enjoy life in every moment of
it. My parents, my family, my work, my books, my
flowers, the sun, the stars, heaven and earth: all give
me joy, all make me feel the indescribable joy of
happiness and of existence. Thou askest me what I
do when dark thoughts and doubts seize upon my
soul. I have them not for I trust in God; I love
him, I hope in him. I have no cares or anxious fears,
for I know that he will make all right that sometime
all will be good and bright. Thus thinking, thus
feeling, I must indeed be happy "
" Curro, curri, currum, currere," repeated the little
Dumplings. " Cururri, cursum, currere, you little
sinners !" corrected the Magister; and thereon they
honestly spent (I never exaggerate!) nearly three
months.
" It goes on slowly, but it goes on safely," said
the Magister consolingly, and full of consolation, to
her Honour.
Her Honour God bless her excellent Honour !
but could it only have been managed that forher our
flight into the country had been without so much
THE H - FAMILY. 107
trouble, so many an " ah ! ho !" and so many packages
and so many trunks ! The Colonel said, half in joke,
a little word on this subject.
" That is easily said/' replied Her Honour, gravely.
The Cornet, who could not bear the least remark
about his mother, in whose proceeding and action he
would never see the least fault, held by her in all her
trouble, and contradicted us, who thought it a little
unnecessary; and when she was altogether too much
put out of sorts, he went about singing " God save
the King" (the only English which he knew), in order
to withdraw our attention from her Honour.
A month before and a month after the removal, she
wearied herself and worked for our good, and on the
day of the journey itself O heavens!
What packing and pitching,
In cellar and kitchen !
In parlour and hall
All the things have a ball,
And wherever we tread
Tilings turn heels over head.
And gentlefolks ringing,
And servants off springing.
Guests come, and breakfasts and trunks in array,
All throng about us and all must have way.
Of friendship they talk, goose and beefsteak attack,
And up go the mouths all and up goes the pack ;
The lady smiles, groans, and then sighs forth " Good lack !"
Quick the travelling time comes,
The alarum drum booms.
Thus hurrying, thus hurrying run hither and hither !
" Drive onward ! drive onward ! the mantles bring hither !"
Such packing and stowing
Reminds me of going ;
and going to
108 THE H FAMILY.
THORSBORG :
THE paternal estate of the Colonel, where we arrived
in the middle of May.
Had I a drop of the vein which sprung forth from
Sir Walter Scott's inkstand, spread itself through " all
lands/' and has wetted with historical-antiquarian ink
the pens of hundreds of authors, then would I give
in this place a magnificent description of the stately
castle of Thorsborg, built during the Thirty Years'
War by a high-minded and nobly descended lady in
nine months' time, with walls as firm as the minds of
those times, and with leaded window panes, as small
as the rays of light which emanated in those days from
the cloisters. I would tell how Mrs. Barbro Akesdotter,
of Gb'holm and Hedeso, wife of the Admiral Stjern-
bjelke (whose portrait is to be seen at Thorsborg,
and shews her to be a proud and dignified woman), in
order to surprise her husband, then fighting for the
cause of freedom in Germany, she raised this noble
building upon the height where it now stands in
princely grandeur, commanding immeasurable fields
and meadows, to an extent of many miles; and how
THE H FAMILY. 109
she, on the arrival of her hero at the home of his
fathers, had burning lights placed in all the windows
of the castle, in order to delight and charm his eyes
I would also whisper that this was not successful, and
that tradition says that he was exceeding angry at
Mrs. Barbro's handiworks. I would further relate
somewhat of the fate of the successors who afterwards
lived upon the estate, of whom one, who was gifted
with the power of a skald, scratched upon a pane of
glass in the castle saloon, and which, in the time of
Colonel H , was still to be seen, the - following
distich, as a memorial of themselves, and for our
edification :
" Miss Sigrid with her Soop,
Are both great fools."
And if I had descended down the stream of time,
from the burnt-out volcanoes of the Middle Ages to
the calm places of rest of our days, I would, wander-
ing among these, searching among the remains of the
lava-streams, and after the extinguished fires col-
lected in the urns of memory, scatter them through
these pages, and that is to say (to talk a little less
flowery) I would speak about all the old armour,
helmets and spears, which still are preserved at
Thorsborg, and which Cornet Carl embraced with
particular tenderness; of the bloody dresses, swords,
murder-balls, and such like; and mention among the
peaceful remembrances, the doors, overlaid with a
thousand wooden figures, of the sleeping -room of
110 THE H FAMILY.
Gustavus Adolphus the Second, which were removed
here from the more ancient castle; of the immeasur-
able saloon with its floor of oak laid chequer-wise,
and the oak spars of its roof; of the portrait of Mrs.
Barbro, as she sits with her trowel in her hand; of
her spinning-wheel, etc.; and, in order not to forget
salt to the soup, would I forget to relate of the
spectral apparitions which occur in the castle, and
which nobody was so liable to perceive as the
Magister. He often heard terrible sounds a mix-
ture of the clangour of the trumpet and the howl of
the wolf; he heard how at night time there was a
soft moving about in the billiard-hall; how the balls
rattled; small bells were rung, and so on. I would
relate how the people in the house knew about one
ghost, which walked without a head in the great oak
saloon in moonlight evenings; and how very often,
amid dark nights, lights suddenly beamed from all
the windows; and how there was nobody who had not
heard sofas, tables, and chairs dragged with a terrible
noise up and down the room where nobody was ; and
that even her Honour Hu! but I begin to be hor-
rified myself; and I now see clearly how I have only
ability with common ink to write about common and
e very-day things; and therefore find it more safe and
agreeable to tell how the little Dumplings, happy
beyond all description to be in the country, leapt
about, and dug among the ditches and heaps of stones,
where were the ruins of the old house, sought for
THE H - FAMILY. Ill
treasures and found primroses. How Julie herself,
like a butterfly, sprang after her winged sister beings,
defying her bridegroom to run in pursuit of her,
until she observed that it was not worth her trouble,
for he did not exert himself at all. " It was too
warm."
He liked, above all things, to sit upon a soft sofa
with his little bride, comfortably resting upon the
softly swelling cushion, in a sort of inward observation
of life's easy side. In the mean time he busied
himself with hunting alternately on the Colonel's
estate and that of his own father. His father was
a cheerful, good-hearted, grey-headed man, who
esteemed highly five things on earth ; namely, his old
noble name, his son, the friendship of Colonel H ,
his set of white horses called " swans," and his to-
bacco-pipe, for the lighting of which an incessant fire
burnt, both winter and summer, in his stove. He was
enchanted with his little daughter-in-law elect, who,
however, played him many a little trick, over which
he was just as easily made angry as he was easily put
into good humour again. He related histories will-
ingly, exaggerated prodigiously, swore boldly, and
was, after all, that which people called a man of
honour.
At Thorsborg the family soon fell into a quiet and
cheerful way of life. Her Honour went about, to
be sure, with her bunch of keys and her troubles, but
allowed nobody to disturb themselves on that ac-
THE H FAMILY.
count; and so intrinsically good was she, that she
never annoyed or made any one uneasy but herself.
The evenings were especially agreeable. When
we were all assembled in a little green boudoir, rich
with pictures and flowers, and where the reading of
the works of Franzen, Tegner, Stagnelius, Sjoberg,
Nicander, and many other Swedish poets, which Pro-
fessor L J s expressive eloquence and excellent
declamation taught us more to value, and made us
every day richer in noble and fresh thoughts and
feelings. Frequently, also, there was reading of a
more serious kind; that, namely, whose object it is
to diffuse clearness upon subjects of the highest im-
portance to the human heart on God and immor-
tality. This, I soon observed, was done with an
especial reference to the blind girl, upon whose
marble-pale countenance the looks of the Colonel
always lingered during the reading of those passages
where the rays of divinity penetrated most clearly
and most warmly, although through the veil of human
weakness. Often, too, were the evenings spent in
conversations on the same subjects. Professor L ,
the Colonel, and Helena, took the principal part in
these. The measures taken by the Colonel, in com-
mon with the Professor, for the moral improvement
of his dependents, by good schools and other estab-
lishments, which were intended as much for their
benefit as their enjoyment, gave an unconstrained
occasion for these conversations. The human being
THE H FAMILY. 113
his organisation his education his dignity his
weakness the ennobling of humanity through a
rightly preaching of a rightly understood gospel
this life in connexion with the future; these were
subjects which were handled by Professor L
with the greatest warmth, beauty, clearness, and
power. His fervid and powerful eloquence, which
expressed so excellently his rich feelings the happy
ability, which he possessed in an admirable manner,
of giving clearness even to the most abstract ideas, by
examples drawn from the riches of history, morals,
and nature the calm, beautiful wisdom, which was
the result of his learning, and the beneficial strength
of which irresistibly passed to the hearts of all his
auditors the fine tone of his manly voice, the dignity
and expressiveness of his features all this caused
people to listen to him with delight for whole hours.
And when, as he went deeper into his subject, he
expressed himself with an ever-increasing warmth,
with a more forcible utterance, expressed more lofty
and profound ideas, people felt themselves, as it
were, lifted from the earth and brought nearer to
heaven. It was an apotheosis of thought and feeling,
and the heavenward journey of the moment left
always behind it in our hearts a living spark of the
eternal fire.
It was during these evenings that I saw feelings of
a higher and nobler kind arise in the hitherto some-
what childish and volatile Julie. I saw her breast
114 THE H-
FAMILY.
heave, her cheeks crimson, whilst she listened to the
conversations on truth and virtue; and her expressive
eyes dwelt on the lips of the noble interpreter, as if
to draw in every word; and she answered her bride-
groom shortly and with indifference, as he sometimes
would solicit her judgment on pretty little paper
things and cuttings-out, in which accomplishment he
possessed a real talent.
The blind girl remained silent during these con-
versations, and rarely did any movement in her
statue-like countenance betray the feelings which
stirred within her.
We had also in the evenings conversations of
another kind of a light, but, nevertheless, of an
important nature. In these, Cornet Carl and her
Honour took part. One evening, as Professor L
and the Colonel were absent, Lieutenant Arvid gave
a long lecture on the best mode of cooking reindeer
flesh, and on the sauce thereto. Julie inquired
whether Arvid's speech did not give us a great
appetite to eat an early supper, and go quickly to
bed. Universal applause.
One day, as Julie and I sate at an open window
and worked a pot of Provence roses standing upon
the table between us and we had long sate silent,
Julie said ,811 at once, quite hastily, " Do you not
think ? " and was still again.
I looked up at her, and asked " What then?"
" Yes that that Professor L has something
THE H FAMILY. 115
very noble in his countenance, and particularly in
his brow."
" Yes," I replied, " one reads there his noble soul,
his mild wisdom."
Julie smelled at the Provence rose its buds
seemed to have blossomed upon her cheeks.
"Aha!" thought I.
Again Julie asked, "Do you not think ?"-
New pause.
" That Prof " said I, leading the way.
" Yes that that Professor L - has a fine voice,
and that he talks most excellently ? He makes every
thing so clear, so rich, so beautiful. One feels oneself
better whilst one hears him."
" That is true. But do you not think that Lieu-
tenant Arvid has very handsome moustaches, very
handsome teeth, and a particularly handsome voice,
especially when he says " the thousand fet "
" Now you are malicious, Beata," said Julie
hastily, reddening, as she sprung up and ran away.
In going past him, she woke Lieutenant Arvid,
who, upon a sofa in the next room, was taking his
after-dinner nap; upon which he grumbled a little,
and demanded, whilst he leisurely stretched out his
arms and legs a kiss in compensation.
He received "Yes, indeed; pish!"
In the mean time, Julie became more serious every
day; her temper, hitherto so constantly cheerful and
good, began to be irregular, and sometimes unfriendly ;
116 THE H FAMILY.
her demeanour became more still and grave, and
sometimes a faint expression of melancholy dwelt
upon her charming countenance. For a long time,
however, none of her family remarked this change ;
every member of which had much of his own to look
after.
Her Honour, whose lively nature and active good-
ness always kept her in motion, had in the country
every hour occupied. She was the comforter, the
counsellor, and teacher, in great as well as in small;
and besides this, she was the physician of the whole
neighbourhood. She was all this, with an ease and
a possession of mind which one could hardly have
expected from her, in seeing her troubled manner on
occasions of the least perplexity in her own home and
household. She herself went about to people with
medicines and encouragement, soup and good counsel;
and the first gave substance and force to the latter.
She was the darling of the whole district; old and
young, rich and poor, praised her as " so very good
and condescending ! "
The Colonel occupied himself apparently in a more
passive manner; but, in fact, was more actively busied
about the welfare of those over whom he had power.
He was to his dependents, as well as his domestic
servants, a good and just, but strict ruler. He was
generally more feared than loved; but every one
acknowledged that, during the time the property had
been in his hands, depravity of manners, drunken-
THE H - FAMILY. 117
ness, and crime of all kinds, had decreased every
year; and, on the contrary, order, honesty, morality,
social intercourse, and their consequences, prosperity
and contentedness, advanced more and more, even to
neighbouring places; and the excellent institutions
which he formed, the good schools which he estab-
lished, and which every year made more perfect,
gave hope of the increasing cultivation and happiness
of the rising generation. Professor L stood now
at his side as a powerful coadjutor.
This is the place to say a word of explanation
regarding Professor L . It shall be short and
good.
Professor L was the son of a man of property,
and was himself in very good circumstances. He had
become a clergyman, in order to be, according to his
opinion, the most useful to his fellow creatures. He
was, in the most beautiful signification, the father of
his parish.
Remarkable is it that he, next to me, and perhaps
more than me, paid attention to Julie. His eye
followed her often, so kindly serious, so searching
Helena had the oversight of the parish girls' school,
which important office she filled excellently, and with
as much pleasure as care.
The Cornet had oversight of the boys' school?
Does anybody perchance believe it? No, heaven
forfend! and that was well, both for him and the
school. He had suddenly taken a violent passion for
118 THE H FAMILY.
botany; went out early in a morning, remained often
abroad the whole day, and came home in the evening
quite wearied, with pockets full of weed plants, I
will say. He talked a deal about the interest of
botany, of its benefit and usefulness; shewed Julie
incessantly the difference between a pentandria and
an octandria, etc. In particular was he bent upon
finding the Linnea Borealis, which he had been told
grew in the neighbourhood, but could not discover.
This he now went out to seek both early and late.
" It is very queer with Carl/' said Julie, " when
he comes home from his botanical rambles; either he
is so joyous that he is ready to embrace everybody,
or he looks so cross as if he were ready to bite."
" He is too much taken up with his botany," said
the Colonel.
Helena smiled and shook her head and so did
I and so wouldst thou also, my young reader. I
guess that thou guessest that he but hush, hush as
long do not let us betray the secret which will come
in proper time to light. In the mean time, we drive
in the great family carriage to make
THE H FAMILY. 119
VISITS.
THE Colonel, her Honour, Julie, the Cornet, and I.
Her Honour, who sometimes had ideas which seemed
to have fallen from the moon, had lately come upon
the notion that I began to he melancholy; which
proceeded, she fancied, from my having beaten my
brains over the Book of the Revelations, because she
had found me a few times with the Bible in my hands
open at the last page, where the coming of the New
Jerusalem is described. Now her Honour was afraid
of nothing so much as of beating one's brains over
books; she half believed that my reason was in danger,
and in order to divert me, and to draw me a little
from "such things," she was altogether determined
that I should accompany her on the visits which were
to be made in the neighbourhood.
We set off one beautiful afternoon, and all of us in
good humour.
We drank coffee with Mrs. Mellander, who, together
with her husband (the appendage of his wife), rented
a little place from the Colonel. Mrs. Mellander was
uncommonly ugly; marked by the small-pox, and
120 THE H FAMILY.
had a bearded chin; carried her nose very high over
her silent, worthy husband, who deeply acknowledged
her power, and talked about good breeding and
morality the whole day long to her two handsome
but somewhat awkward daughters, whom the Cornet
likened to weeping birches. For the rest she was
neat, orderly, and domestic; kept in good order her
husband, her daughters, a maid-servant, and three
cats, and believed herself therefore to have an ex-
cellent head for government.
"Yes, yes!" said she once, sighing, "now people
say Count Platen is dead; next year they will perhaps
say Mrs. Mellander is dead."
" That would indeed be dreadful," said the Colonel,
who was present.
Whilst Mr. Counsellor Mellander led the Colonel
down into the little orchard to shew him a newly
laid out, or, as he called it, a newly broken up piece
of land in an old potatoe field, we began to hear
every kind of news from Mrs. Mellander. First,
that she had read a very entertaining book about a
young fellow who was called Fritz.
" Is it a romance?" asked her Honour.
" Yes, it is a romance. It is very amusing. She -
whom Fritz loved is called Ingeborg."
" Who wrote the book ?" again asked her Honour.
" Yes, that I do not know. He must be a clergy-
man. And it stands there so beautifully how they
voyage over the seas, and how she claps her small
white hands/'
THE II FAMILY. 121
"Can it be Frithiof?" exclaimed the Cornet, per-
fectly screaming with pure astonishment.
" Frithiof yes, Fritz, or Frithiof, so was he called."
"By Tegner!" exclaimed her Honour quietly.
" Ten yes, yes, some such a name have I
heard."
Julie lifted her eyes up to heaven.
Her Honour, who at the first moment looked as if
it were desirable to turn the conversation from such
a subject, now asked Mrs. Mellander whether she
had heard that the Countess B had removed from
her estate.
" No!" replied Mrs. Mellander sharply, and with
decision, " I know nothing about her. Between us
there is no longer any intercourse. Would you think
it, your Honour, that she and I were brought up
together? Yes we were in our childhood together
every day; and I had a straw hat with red ribbon,
and I said to her, ' listen, Jeannette,' and she said to
me, ' listen, Lisette/ and we were the best friends in
the world. Then she went on her way, and I went
on mine to my uncle, Counsellor Stridsberg, at
Norrtelge. Your Honour knows him certainly ? "
" No \" replied her Honour.
" The cross ! not know the rich Stridsberg he
married Mamsell Bredstrom, daughter of shopkeepe
Bredstrom in Stockholm, your Honour knows really
brother-in-law to Lonnquist who lives in the Packar-
market."
VOL. I. G
THE H FAMILY.
" I do not know/' replied her Honour, smiling and
half embarrassed.
" Indeed indeed !" said Mrs. Mellander, somewhat
displeased, and perhaps with lessened esteem for her
Honour's acquaintance. " Yes," said she, continuing
her relation, " and thus it happened that we did not
see one another for several years. But then, when I
was married to Mellander, I went to a concert in
Stockholm, and there saw my old youthful friend,
who had now hecome the Countess B . And I
bowed and bowed to her but what do you think?
She looked point-blank at me and never moved again,
and acted exactly as if she did not recognise me.
" Aha! " thought I. " Now, however, when she drives
past my house in her country carriage, she puts her
head out of the window and bows and nods. But
I knit. What does your dear Honour think?"
That which her dear Honour thought, however,
Mrs. Mellander did not know this time; for in the
same moment came in her dear better-half, together
with the Colonel, who mentioned our setting off, as
the clock had already struck five, and we had almost
seven miles to drive to Lb'fstaholm, where we had to
make our next visit, to the Ironfounder D . In
the mean time every one of the company must take
two cups of coffee, with the exception of the Cornet,
who, cursing Mrs. Mellander, her good intention and
her coffee, resolutely declined. He and Julie had
during this time done their best to enliven and
H FAMILY. 123
amuse the two Maraselles Eva and Amalia. The
Cornet said to them, in his gay good humour, all
kind of little polite things. Julie praised their
flowers, promised to lend them books, patterns, etc.,
which had the effect of making the handsome weep-
ing birches, as if shaken by a brisk wind, or en-
livened by a beneficial rain, lift up by degrees their
branches, and move their leaves; that is to say,
Amalia and Eva were quite lively, and their eye-
balls turned both to east and west.
At Lb'fstaholm were the Colonel and his family
received with the liveliest and most noisy joy. In an
especial manner was great attention shewn to Cornet
Carl, who, for his generous deportment, his lively
temper, together with his merry fancies, was uni-
versally beloved and thought much of by the neigh-
bours, and was in especial favour at Lofstaholm,
where balls, theatricals, and pleasures of all kinds
were perpetually alternating, and where he had
danced now with twelve ladies in four-and-twenty
dances by turns as Captain Puff, or Cousin Pasto-
reau, or as the Burgomaster inCarolus Magnus and
occasioned universal delight. The parts of lovers he
had never been able to take, because he had never
been in love ; and, therefore, could not naturally repre-
sent that which was contrary to his nature.
In order to celebrate the name-day of the Iron-
master D , his three talentful daughters, and his
four talentful sons, gave on this evening a little con-
124 THE H FAMILY.
cert, to which a tolerably large company of listeners
had been invited, and to which now the H family
made a welcome five.
Mrs. D , whom report called a very accom-
plished lady, who talked of Weber and Rossini, of
education and accomplishment, poetry, colouring,
taste, tact, and so on, made therefore a flowery speech
to her Honour about her views of education, and of
a system which had laid the foundation of that which
she had given to her children, and without which,
both Weber and Rossini, accomplishment, taste, and
tact, would move themselves with any tact.
At the beginning of the concert, Eleonora D
bashfully and blushing seated herself at the piano-
forte and played " Con tutta laforza della desparazione."
In every accord which she struck, she gave to the
ears of the auditors two or three notes into the bar-
gain; and the shakes, thanks to the bass-pedal and
fermate, went over the keys like a dash of India-
rubber over a drawing. The close produced much
effect the whole piano thundered. After this, the
blue-eyed Therese sang an Aria out of the Barber of
Seville. Magnificent staccato tones, and powerful
rolls, as if shook with manual force, and shrill
exclamations, drew from the audience the most lively
declarations of gratitude for so much trouble.
The Ironmaster D y a little fat and merry old
man, was fascinated by his children, whom, in his
paternal heart, he compared to the Seven Wonders of
THE H FAMILY.
the World, and went up during all this to Colonel
H , rubbing his hands, and asking, with flashing
eyes, " Now, what thinks my brother ? What says
my brother? What? What?"
The Colonel, who had in part too good natural
taste, and in part had heard too much good music,
not quite well to know what he was about, took re-
fuge in his good-humoured arch smile and the two-
sided praise, " They play devilishly!" or, " She sings
like the thousand!" which dubious expressions the
happy father received with the most lively pleasure.
A duet which succeeded this, between Adolf D
and one of his sisters, got a little (as the Colonel said)
put of joint; and a duet of angry looks took place
between the brother and sister; whilst the song, by
degrees, again adjusted itself.
The finale, or chorus, which all the seven virtuosos
sang together, in which "long life" and " free from
strife," " bowls " and " skals," and such like words
rhymed, composed, together with the thereto-belong-
ing and preceding row of words, by Adolf D ,
would, I thought, have shook down the house.
Her Honour, who during all this sate as if she
were at evening service, with a devotional and rather
deplorable mien, now did her best to satisfy the
musical family's thirst for praise. The Colonel re-
peated his words of power, and the company sang a
chorus of bravo! and charmant! which, however, were
accompanied by many equivocal looks. This beha-
126 THE H FAMILY.
viour scandalised the Cornet lie had an easy part
to act who could say, and did say it freely, that he
did not at all understand anything about music, and
could not, therefore, give any judgment upon it.
Another, who from his musical knowledge (or for his
sins' sake) is called upon to give an opinion, is badly
off at such a concert as this. One may condemn
artists, for one has purchased the right of doing so;
but amateurs one can only praise; that one considers
oneself obliged to do; and if one cannot do it with a
good conscience, the truth takes its flight not willingly
without shewing a sour face.
It was not to be thought of that we should return
home before supper. The clock struck eleven before
we were again in the carriage. It was a mild, un-
usually lovely spring night. Her Honour was soon
asleep, lulled by the rocking of the carriage and by
our conversation. We all grew silent by degrees. The
Colonel's countenance was gloomy. The Cornet sate
and looked at the moon, which, pale and mild, stood
above the green peaceful earth. There was a some-
thing enthusiastic in his look, which I had never
remarked before. Julie was also full of thought. The
coachman and horses must also have thought about
something, for we only crept slowly through wood
and fields. When we, about midnight, drove past
the parsonage, the residence of Professor L , we
saw a light shining in one of the windows. The
Colonel saw it, and said, whilst his eyes beamed
THE H FAMILY. 127
kindly, " There, now, sits L , and wakes and
labours for the good of his fellow-creatures. He
himself enjoys no nightly repose; and may do so,
perhaps, for fifty years or more, before his works will
be rightly understood and valued; and such nights
succeed to days which are wholly dedicated to the
fulfilment of his manifold duties."
" He is like his light/' said the Cornet, " he con-
sumes himself to illuminate others."
" He must be a most noble man," said Julie, with
a tear in her eye.
" Yes, indeed," said the Colonel, " I know none
nobler. But he cannot live long in that way ; he kills
himself."
" Has he not," asked Julie, " any sister, or a
mother, or somebody at home with him, who will
look after him, and love him, and value him?"
" No, he is solitary."
" Solitary," repeated Julie, softly and anxiously.
Whilst we drove in a half-circle around the parson-
age, she leaned out of the carriage-window, and kept
her head still turned in one and the same direction.
"What are you looking after, my child?" asked
the Colonel.
" After the light, papa it glimmers so beautifully
in the night."
On the following day several visits were to be made
in the neighbourhood; but now it was altogether
128 THE H FAMILY.
impossible for the Cornet to accompany us upon
these. He had got an intimation that the Linn<za
borealis was to be found in a woody district about
three or four miles east of Thorsborg; and in order
to convince himself thereof, it was necessary that he
left us before dinner.
" I cannot comprehend," said Julie, " upon what
Carl lives on certain days. He never takes anything
with him, however much I may beg of him to do so,
whenever he goes on his pilgrim journeys. It seems
to me, also, that he gets very thin."
" Now again he runs to the woods!" said the Co-
lonel, as he saw his son go with great strides across
the court. " I fear that his Linruea borealis has turned
his head."
Our visits to-day were less fortunate. At the
L 's of Vik the children had the measles; and,
for the sake of our little Dumplings, we posted away,
on this news, at full speed.
At M , the Countess was not at home. In a
pleasure-house in the garden sung her canary-birds,
hungering in splendid cages; and seemed, by alter-
nately lamenting, alternately joyous quavering notes,
both by fair means and foul, to draw attention to
their want.
Her Honour gave them seed, water, sugar, bird-
grass, and a thousand flattering names.
" "With all these," remarked the Colonel, " we shall
not get a cup of tea this afternoon.
THE H - FAMILY. 129
Between six and seven o'clock in the afternoon,
not to have tea was a great loss to the Colonel; and
her Honour, who knew that, sate with a troubled and
anxious countenance in the carnage, whilst we turned
upon our homeward way, which would require a full
half hour. In order to take a shorter cut, as he
believed, the coachman drove by a new way, which
also brought us acquainted with a new district. We
drew up in a wild spot, overgrown with wood, to give
the horses breath. To the right, and at no great
distance from the carriage, we saw above the tree
tops a column of smoke arise, which a gentle wind
drove towards us.
" Upon my faith," said the Colonel, " do I not
believe that they have tea ready for us there. See,
Julie; does there not shine a white wall through the
wood ?"
" Yes, I see something grey- white ; there is actually
a house there; the smoke seems to come from it. It
is plain that a fairy is waiting for us there to enter-
tain us. Faeree, which bids to tea, that rhymes
excellently."
" My opinion is," said the Colonel, " that if there
be no fairy there, yet there are quite certainly people,
and who most surely will bestow tea upon us, if we
What do you think, Charlotte; shall we not pay a
visit to that little charming palace in the wood yonder ?
We will tell the gentlefolks there that we wish to
make their acquaintance, and that we in one word,
that we are thirsty." G 2
130 THE H FAMILY.
Julie laughed heartily. Her Honour looked quite
horrified.
" My good friend," said she, " that would never
do."
" It would do for me, charmingly," said the Colo-
nel, " to get a cup of tea."
" Besides, sweet mamma," said Julie, " we might,
perhaps, make a very interesting acquaintance. For
example, think if Don Quixote did not die of his
blood-letting, as people said, but travelled up into the
north, and had set himself down here with his hand-
some Toboso, and received us; or if we should meet
with a hermit, who would tell us his history; or a
disguised princess "
" What and whom you will," said the Colonel, " if
they be only Christian enough to give us a cup of
tea."
As the Colonel now certainly, for the fourth time,
had come out with his " cup of tea," her Honour
rebutted so gravely this visit a la Don Quixote, as
she called it, that all thoughts of it were given up,
and it was determined to continue the drive.
As the carriage was now again set in motion, crack
went off one of the hind wheels; the carriage went
slowly over, and amid a variety of exclamations we
tumbled, the one over the other, down upon the
road.
Her Honour lay upon me; but endeavoured, how-
ever, before she herself thought of getting up, to
draw away her reticule, which by chance was under
THE H FAMILY. 131
me and which I assured her was quite impossible
for her to do as long as I was unable to move from
the spot.
At length we, every one of us, stood again upon our
feet. Her Honour was pale, and we gathered all around
her, with fear and anxiety, and asked a thousand
questions "Whether she had struck herself was
much frightened, and such like." But as she replied
to all with " No," and as we, to her anxious inquiries
about us could also say that we felt neither fright,
wounds, nor bruises (of being squeezed I will not
speak), Julie burst out into such a hearty and loud
fit of laughter that we were compelled to join her.
The coachman and servant were both, like us, unin-
jured, and scratched their heads with troubled faces.
With their assistance, the Colonel now endeavoured
to raise the old heavy carriage ; but the road consisted
of deep sand the carriage had fallen as good as into
a ditch the coachman was an invalid the servant
an antiquity. They cried out " Eu ! uh ! " The
Colonel alone worked, and the carriage came not
from the spot.
A visit to the grey house (the only human habita-
tion which was visible) was now necessary, and the
Colonel, who was so bent upon this visit and his " cup
of tea," that he was quite pleased about this affair of
the carriage, exclaimed, " We must go altogether in
pleasure and need;" offered his wife his arm, and
led her, with unusual cheerfulness and merry jokes,
along the narrow path, which wound through a thick
132 THE H FAMILY.
spruce and pine wood, and seemed to conduct to the
so much, talked of grey house.
" It will rain," said her Honour, and looked
anxiously up to heaven. " My bonnet ! could we
not stop here under the trees, whilst Gronvall runs
and fetches people to the carriage?"
" It will not rain," said the Colonel.
" It does rain/' said her Honour.
" Let us hasten to get under a roof," said the
Colonel, and hurried merrily onward, holding his
hat over her Honour's head.
At last we arrived before the little grey house. It
had a gloomy and forlorn appearance; and with the
exception of a little kitchen garden, all around was
wild and uncultivated. The silver waves of a lake
glittered at some distance through the dark fir wood.
It began to rain in earnest as we reached the house.
A door on the right of the entrance stood a-jar. It
led to the sanctuary of the kitchen. As the Colonel
entered, a maid-servant started from a corner, like a
hare from her form, and fixed upon us her only half-
awake grey eyes and stammered forth "Be so good
as to go up stairs the gentlefolks are at home."
We mounted up a narrow and dark staircase, at the
head of which the Colonel opened a door, which gave
us a view of a little room filled on all sides with
washing. Tables and chairs, as well as baskets, were
covered with clothes, partly folded and partly not.
The air steamed hotly towards us as if from a heated
oven.
THE H - FAMILY. 133
"Go on, go on!" said the Colonel, friendly ad-
monishing her Honour, who make a halt on the step.
"My sweet friend, I really cannot go and step into
the clothes baskets/' replied she a little disturbed.
The Colonel and I drew these aside, and we went
through the land of clothes to another door, at the
opening of which we all stood for a moment in
astonishment and surprise.
A perfectly beautiful, majestic lady, dressed mag-
nificently in black silk and lace, stood in the middle
of a room, tastefully ornamented with beautiful glass,
vases of flowers, mirrors, and other useless things.
Somewhat behind her stood, although she seemed to
me only to float, a young yes, actually only a young
girl, but so enchantingly, so angelically beautiful,
that one was ready to doubt whether there were any-
thing earthly in her existence. She could not be
more than sixteen at the most, had her light hair
fastened up with a gold pin, wore a light gauze dress,
which surrounded like a bright cloud the lily-white,
lovely, ideally beautifully formed angelic being.
The elder lady approached us, whilst her dark blue
eyes regarded somewhat proudly and inquiringly the
uninvited guests. Her Honour stepped backward and
trod upon my toes. The Colonel, whose noble bearing
and open, and at the same time cheerful manner made
upon every one an agreeable impression, soon called
forth an amiable smile upon the lips of the handsome
Wood-lady, whilst in a manner at once pleasant and
comic he related the cause, or rather the causes of
134 THE H FAMILY.
our unexpected visit; besought forgiveness for it;
mentioned his name, which seemed to make an extra-
ordinary impression upon the beautiful unknown, and
presented his wife and daughter me, he forgot. I
forgive him. Who talks of the sauce to the goose?
It follows of itself, of course, as appendix. The hand-
some Wood-lady replied in broken Swedish, but with
a voice which was actual music. "Very welcome!
the carriage shall have help, and we will have tea
as good as I can. My daughter, my Hermina/' added
she, whilst she pushed back the shadowing curls from
the brow of the sylph.
In the mean time her Honour advancing to the sofa,
stood and curtseyed with great politeness before a
gentleman who hitherto had been half concealed by
the window-curtains, but who now stepped forward,
took the hand of the astonished lady, shook it and
kissed it, laughing the while, and saying, not without
embarrassment, " Sweet mamma !" It was the Cornet.
Her Honour said merely, "Good heavens!" and
seated herself quite hurriedly and quite confounded
upon the sofa, with clasped hands and looks riveted
upon her son. The Colonel opened his eyes wide,
made a most comical grimace but said nothing. A
sort of embarrassed, uneasy constraint took place in
the company. The Cornet, who in particular seemed
to stand upon needles, went out to look after the
reparation of the carriage.
The handsome Wood-lady went out also, and we
remained alone with the sylph, whom the Colonel
THE II FAMILY. 135
observed with apparent delight. He, as well as her
Honour and Julie, endeavoured with questions and
observations on a variety of subjects to make her
talkative, but it did not succeed; she talked only a
little, and avoided answering questions. Child-like
innocence, inward grace, and an almost heavenly
repose, lay in her whole being, and impressed itself
upon all which she said. She spoke tolerably good
Swedish, but with an accent in which the fine tones
of the Italian tongue betrayed itself. Julie was
delighted, and ceased not to whisper to me, " She is
an angel, an angel! Look at her mouth! no, look
at her little hand, no, look at her foot no, look at
her eyes! ah, brother Carl! now artthou certainly
fast! she is a real angel!"
In that little tastefully ornamented room stood also
a harp and a lyre. To Julie's question whether she
played upon either of these instruments, she answered
by going up to the harp, and playing and singing a
canzonetta of Azioli, with a grace and a voice so
touchingly sweet that it drew tears from all our eyes.
She had scarcely ended when her mother entered ;
immediately afterwards came the Cornet and tea.
The occupation which this last gave to one and all
made the constraint in the conversation less observ-
able, although it did not go on altogether straight
forward.
I could not help remarking (one may pardon this
in a House-counsellor) the poverty of the tea-service.
The cups were of Rbrstrand's coarsest porcelain (three
136 THE H FAMILY.
of them were joined), the sugar was common, and very
grey lump, of bread or rusks I saw not a trace.
I feared that our handsome hostess observed that
I looked a little about me, and that her Honour also
looked a little about her, and glanced with half an
eye at me. For her countenance betrayed a painful
confusion, whilst she stammered out something about
the difficulty of getting white flour. With her willing
kindness her Honour offered to send her some from
her own store, but received for answer a decided and
cold " No, I thank you!" whereupon she was at once
discouraged, and rather offended.
The Colonel drank with satisfaction his second cup
of tea, when all at once we heard a loud noise, and
somebody hastily coming up the stairs. Our hostess
crimsoned, turned pale, rose, and made a few steps
towards the door, when it was thrown open, and a
man with a wild expression of repressed anger in a
pale, sternly significant countenance, entered hastily,
moved haughtily and negligently to the company
whom he found in the room, and went and seated
himself in a window, where he remained silent; whilst
he cast, nevertheless, wild, angry, and penetrating
glances upon our handsome hostess, who, evidently
trembling, came silently and reseated herself by her
Honour. By degrees, however, her demeanour
became calmer, and she answered several times the
angry glances which were cast at her with a look full
of pride and even disdain.
The Colonel, who measured the newly-arrived with
THE H FAMILY. 137
searching looks, addressed to him a question respect-
ing the weather. At the sound of his voice the
Unknown turned himself quickly round, regarded the
inquirer keenly, and a pale red tinged his sunken
cheeks, as he replied, without seeming to know that
which he said, " Yes, yes it rains no longer people
may go their ways."
He looked again through the window, and repeated,
" It clears up one could go out without any danger."
The Colonel, who on this day seemed to be pos-
sessed by the spirit of contradiction, said, against all
appearances, for it cleared up every moment, " It
changes now; it clouds over, and begins certainly
to rain worse than ever."
Her Honour gave him now a little friendly beseech-
ing glance, and at this silent prayer he rose up, and
saw at length that it had cleared up, and that one
might " go one's ways."
Amid expressions of gratitude and excuses we made
our adieus to the Wood-lady and her daughter, who
had large tears in her beautiful eyes when we left the
room; silently saluting Mr. Zernebok, as Julie called
him, who seemed to wish to shoot us with his eyes,
and to help us off.
"You will accompany us, Carl?" said the Colonel
to his son; " or do you still think of looking for the
Linnaea bo ?"
" I shall run and see whether the carriage is in
order," returned the Cornet, and was off like a storm-
wind.
138 THE H FAMILY.
When we again were seated in the carriage, the
Cornet was assailed with questions. He declared
that he knew no more of the handsome foreigner
than we did : upon one of his rambles into the country
he had made her acquaintance he knew that she
was handsome and amiable, lived apart from the
whole world, and seemed to be poor for the rest he
knew nothing more nothing at all.
" Poor ! " exclaimed her Honour, " and dressed in
that way such lace ! "
The Cornet crimsoned, and merely said " They
are always very well dressed."
" But who in all the world was the cross gentle-
man?" asked Julie.
" The gentleman of the house," answered the Cornet ;
" he seems to have an unhappy and an irritable
temper for the rest, I do not know this family."
The Colonel looked sharply at his son, who was
evidently embarrassed.
It was silent in the carriage. Her Honour nodded
her head as an accompaniment to her own thoughts.
Once the Colonel interrupted the silence, as he said
smiling good-humouredly, " I have yet her ' kling,
kling/ in my ears."
" Kling, kling ? " repeated the Cornet, reddening.
" Yes, yes ! " replied the Colonel, dryly, and it was
again silent.
Julie had, it is true, her heart and her eyes full of
animated words about the two handsome foreigners,
but she did not rightly know upon what ground she
THE H FAMILY. 139
stood with regard to her brother's acquaintance with
them, and besides that, seldom ventured in the pre-
sence of her father to give vent to her raptures, from
dread of his sarcastic looks, of which she had a panic-
terror.
" It is extraordinary," said the Colonel again, " that
exactly in that woody region, east of Thorsborg, the
rare Linnsea bo ."
" Do you not think, papa," interrupted the Cornet,
hastily, "that I should close the window; or perhaps
papa should not talk just now so much the cold
mist comes in."
" Thanks for your care, my son; there is no danger
for me. I fear more for you that you may have
caught some malady on your botanical excursions
that you have taken cold have the ague."
" The ague \" said the Cornet laughing, but redden-
ing at the same time, " one might rather talk about
a fever "
" I will be your doctor," said the Colonel ; " and as
I see already considerable symptoms, I order you "
" Thanks most humbly, my best papa! But there
is now no danger at all that I assure you. Besides
which, I have much respect for medicines."
The Colonel was silent. Her Honour sighed. Julie
cast roguish glances at me. The carriage drew up,
we were at home. It was already quite late in the
evening.
During supper the Colonel said to his son, " Now
140 THE H FAMILY.
Carl, when were you so fortunate as to meet with
your Linnaea borealis ?"
The Cornet answered briskly, " Exactly to-day,
papa!" and taking out his pocket-book, drew from it
a litle plant, saying, "this little northern flower,
which, with the exception of Sweden and Norway,
is found only in Switzerland and upon a mountain in
America, has a most remarkable smell, particularly
in the night time. It has already begun to dry, but
it smells well yet does it not, Julie ?"
"The cross, best Carl!" exclaimed Julie, "it
smells really strong of wormwood ! or, no
what do I say? it smells "
" Wormwood \" said the Cornet confusedly, and
looked with embarrassment upon his sprig of worm-
wood; "I have made a mistake 1 have lost, I
had "
The Colonel laughed sarcastically, " One must
confess," said he, " that this Linnsea borealis is a
most curious plant!"
The one, however, who, soon after this, came to
know something more about the Linnaea borealis,
was her Honour. There existed between mother
and son such an inward tenderness, the questions of
the one inevitably drew forth the confidence of the
other, if this were not volunteered. Of all her chil-
dren her Honour loved most her eldest son, although
she would not confess that her heart knew any differ-
ence between them. He was the most like her of
THE H FAMILY. 141
all, not only in feature, but in the intrinsic goodness
of the heart. Besides, the care which his extremely
weak and delicate childhood required, had cost her
a great deal of her own health and strength, and
that, perhaps, more than all the rest, had fettered
her maternal heart to the child who was preserved
through so many sacrifices. That which costs us
much becomes precious to us. Now also was she
rewarded by the most heartfelt filial love.
If her Honour knew of any mystery, she did not
help us out of our darkness. The Colonel seemed
to know no more than we did, because he used fre-
quently to joke in gay humour about botany and
Linnsea borealis, of which word the Cornet had a
real horror and the utterance of which he always
endeavoured to prevent, by the introduction of some
new subject, the first that offered.
In the mean time he continued his rambles un-
interruptedly; even undertook a little journey on foot
to an adjacent district, which would occupy a week;
because but of that hereafter.
The Colonel said with his customary quietness,
" In a fortnight the young gentleman will join the
army, afterwards an expedition to Roslagen will
occupy him the whole summer; he will lose his love
for botany and the Linnaea borealis during that
time."
During all this Julie was in her way in a deplorable
condition. Lieutenant Arvid, who in the country
THE H FAMILY.
missed those subjects of conversation which were
furnished by a city life, began in his tete-a-tete with
his bride, to have nothing to say but, " My little
Julie!" to which by way of filling up the pause a
kiss always ensued, to which the " little Julie " was
sometimes averse. After the lovers had sate beside
each other for a long time in silent attention, she
began to yawn. Then said Arvid, " Thou art sleepy,
little Julie."
"Yes," she replied; " and thanks to thee for it,"
she thought.
" Lean against me, my angel, and get a little nap/'
said the gentle voice of her future earthly support,
" lean against me and the sofa cushion, which I will
place thus. I will lean against the other pillow, and
also have a nap that will be divinely beautiful!"
With rather a troubled look, Julie followed the
advice, and presently people saw, both forenoon and
afternoon, the betrothed sitting and half-slumbering
together. Julie often said, to be sure, that it was a
sin and a shame thus to sleep away life, but her
bridegroom thought that it was thus that one enjoyed
it most, and thus, as not only a good little wife but
a bride will attend to the wishes of her beloved, and
so Julie took for the present her forenoon and after-
noon nap. Once she was heard to say half angrily,
in return to Lieutenant Arvid's prayer that she would
consider him as a cushion, " I assure you, that I
begin to do so in real earnest."
THE H FAMILY. 143
THE BLIND GIRL.
I see the night alone.
HER Honour, who now for certainty had discovered
the grounds of my supposed melancholy in a probable
tendency to consumption, prescribed for me a course
of milk diet, and leisurely walks into the fresh air
early in the morning.
Perhaps also she did so in order that in an easy
manner she might make me the companion of Elisa-
beth, to whom the physicians had prescribed the
same diet. But however it might be, four things
were made out: I was melancholy; I had consump-
tion; I should be cured; and I must walk.
I began thus to drink milk, and walk out arm in
arm with the silent Elisabeth through the beautiful
parks when the birds, especially at this time of the
day, struck up concerts, in which they were not dis-
turbed by the gentle steps of the two wanderers, nor
by merry words from their lips.
Elisabeth's state of mind was in the beginning cold
and unfriendly. She was silent almost always, and
144 THE H FAMILY.
the few words which she uttered bore the impression
of a diseased and irritable temper. She often asked,
" What o'clock is it?" And upon my reply, there
always followed from her an impatient sigh, " Not
more?"
I was silent, because I because I really did not
know what to say because I dreaded by an impru-
dent word to wound her restless, sensitive, unhappy
soul. I saw her suffer would so gladly have endea-
voured to console her, but knew not what tone I
must strike that it might beneficially reach her heart.
Besides it seems true that human words have less
power to assuage the suffering of a being than this
mild, fresh, life-giving spring air which floated around
us, than this melodious chorus which swelled forth
from the soughing groves, than this rich delicious
odour which seemed to be the breath of young nature,
which we drew in with ours, and which livingly
pressed to the inmost of our souls. Ah, what could
I have said, indeed, more beneficial, more tender,
more calming, than this beautiful, wonderful poesy of
nature !
By degrees Elisabeth's state of mind became
gentler. My silent but unobtrusive attentions were
no longer repulsed unkindly. She spoke more fre-
quently, and with greater calmness.
One day she said to me, " You are as quiet and
kind as nature; it does me good to be with you."
As I never, with a single question, sought to intrude
THE II - FAMILY. 145
into the inmost of her soul, she seemed by degrees to
forget altogether that she was surrounded by any-
thing else than that nature in whose bosom the most
unfortunate being need not fear to pour forth her
sufferings, and who often is the best, the most con-
soling friend. She often uttered broken sounds now
full of a still sorrow, now mysterious, wild, murmuring;
sometimes she sung monotonously, but charmingly, a
sort of cradle-song, as if she would hush to sleep the
stormy feelings of her heart. This pensive, pleasing
song produced in me sometimes exactly that melan-
choly which her Honour wished to cure.
In her behaviour Elisabeth gave the same play as
hitherto to her unrestrained outbreak of feelings.
She often stretched forth her arms with vehemence,
or made movements with them as if she would remove
from her something horrible; sometimes she pressed
her hands tightly upon her breast, or clasped them
together upon her brow with an expression of unutter-
able suffering. Often her movements were so violent
and so wild that it seemed to approach an outbreak
of insanity. But as soon as our morning promenade
was ended, and we drew near home, she regained
by degrees her reserved, cold, almost unnaturally stiff'
demeanour.
One morning when we had sate upon a bench, she
said hastily to me, " We sit in the sun, is it not so ?
I feel its warmth. Let us seek the shade. I do not
like the sun, and it has no part in me."
VOL. I. H
146 THE H FAMILY.
I led her to a bench where a leafy hedge of lilachs
kept off the beams of the sun.
" It must be right beautiful to-day," said Elisabeth;
" I think that I have never felt such a sweet air."
And now she began to question me about the colour
of flowers, about trees and birds, about all which
surrounded us, beautiful, but for her invisible, and
all this with a tone so mournfully gentle, so filled
with quiet resignation, that a deep and inward
emotion overcame my heart; and some tears, which
I sought not to repress, fell from my eyes upon her
hand, which rested in mine. She hastily withdrew it,
saying, " You weep for me, you can feel compassion
for me! Nobody should do so nobody should pity
me nobody should deplore me, I do not deserve
it ! You shall no longer be deceived in me know
me detest me ! This heart has wished to commit a
crime this head has committed a murder ! I advance
now I know it I feel it towards death, but towards
a quiet, almost easy death, far from shame and dis-
' honour, and I had deserved to end my days by the
hand of the executioner upon the gallows."
I seemed at these words as if the day darkened
around me I was silent in quiet horror. The blind
girl was silent too; first with an expression of wild
despair, then with a laugh of scorn upon her pale
lips. At length this passed off in an expression of
gloomy dejection, as she softly and slowly asked, " Is
anybody near me now ? "
THE H - FAMILY. 147
" I am here/' replied I, as calmly and as gently as
possible, for I felt how much more the unhappy guilty
one needs the kindness of his fellow-creatures than
the innocent sufferer.
" Soon/' said Elisabeth, and laid her hands upon
her breast; " soon will the flames of hell, which rage
here, be extinguished ! Silent death, I know thy
friendly approach ! The fanning of thy waving wings
gives to me at times a moment's alleviation. Soon will
this cold heart rest, stiff in the cold earth ! Motherly
earth, thou wilt clasp in thy breast the weary child,
whom no maternal heart, no father's breast, no
friend's sustaining arm has known and blessed, during
the whole of life's long, long day ! But why do I
complain ? That I may receive the alms of despicable
pity ? And not once do I deserve that ! I am a
miserable being ! "
She was silent; but, after a pause, began again :
"It is strange! to-day to-dayafter so many
hundred days of the silently-sustained misery of life,
my heart will speak will, like a long-fettered captive,
breathe a freer air will step forth to-day, regardless
of the feelings of horror and detestation which the
view of the miserable criminal must awake in others.
The flames will now blaze up once more, and cast
abroad a light, even though a ghastly one, before it
is extinguished for ever.
" Turn from me your face, Beata ! Follow the
example of the sun it is of no consequence, or
148 THE H FAMILY.
rather is it right so, I have now something to lose
your pity. Well, I have deserved this punishment."
She was again silent. Vehement and painful feel-
ings seemed to shake her soul, and an indescribable
expression of enthusiasm and melancholy was painted
on her beautiful countenance, as she stretched forth
her arms longingly, and exclaimed
" Father-land, freedom, honour ! Could I have
lived, and fought, and died for you ! I should not
then have been the wretched fallen being that I now
am. O if I had been a man ! Then would not my
heart have beaten fruitlessly for you, the worthy goal
of the eagle-flight of the soul ! These flames, which
now consume my criminal breast, had then been
kindled upon your altars, and blazed on high, a clear
and holy flame of sacrifice. But now ! Oh, how
unfortunate is the woman to whom nature gives a
soul, full of fire, strength of feeling, and enthusiasm !
Unfortunate the woman who sees in the narrow circle
within which she is called upon, quietly and uniformly
to live and work, only a joyless condition, a prison, a
grave of life !
" I was this unhappy one. Oh, how have I not
suffered through this contest against destiny ! This
was the dragon with which I fought which I fancied
myself elected to conquer; and it has thrown me down
into the dust, crushed me, trampled upon me like a
worm
" In the haughtiness of my youthful feelings I was
THE H FAMILY.
proud of my fire, of the depth and expansion of my
feeling. I disdained to regulate myself by reason, to
acknowledge any other power than my own will. I
felt that I had wings. I would fly. I would raise
myself above every thing. I have fallen !
" O that my dying voice could be heard by every
woman who, fiery and impassioned, believes herself
formed to be something great, splendid, and astonish-
ing; who fancies that the breadth and expansion of
feeling wherewith she is gifted, entitle her to despise
the silent world, within which her place in the social
ordination is assigned, which is appointed to her both
by divine and human laws. O that she could see
me, fallen by over-stepping these laws, and hear me
warningly say, ' Misguided, pitiable being ! struggle
against thyself against thy own impassioned soul !
Behold the dragon with which thou oughtest to con-
tend whose fire will consume thee, and be the bane
of others, if thou do not subject it. Submit thyself
to the laws of destiny and society combat with thy-
self, or thou wilt suffer, and wilt be crushed like me ! '
"For me it is too late to combat the power is
gone, the will is gone ! The fire has the upper hand.
The temple burns, burns, burns; and will burn, till
the winds find in it nothing but ashes. I have myself
kindled my funeral pile I consume and suffer !
" Thou world around me ; full of harmony, beauty,
and song; which, like an awakened, smiling child,
surrounded me with caressing arms; in vain thou
150 THE H FAMILY.
smilest, in vain thou flatterest. I understand thee
not I suffer !
" When I was young it is a century since then
there reigned already in my breast, by turns, heaven
and hell. Yet then I was nearer to the first now I
see the heaven no longer. When I was young, very
young, I loved already with the whole strength of
passion. My first love was for my native land. You
smile perhaps, find perhaps this feeling ridiculous
in the breast of a girl. So have others done ; and yet
my native land! The noble, beloved land of
Sweden, had all thy sons had my heart, then wouldst
thou now be that which thou once wast the home of
heroes the lion of Europe !
"You have read have heard speak, of martyrs
of the fearful torments, of the almost incredible cruel-
ties which the friends of freedom and fatherland have
suffered in all ages; and you have turned away your
eyes in horror, withdrawn your thoughts. I read also,
I heard also of the fate of these, but thirsted to share
them ; dwelt with curiosity upon all pangs, all torments
of hell; the bliss of heaven seemed they to me, if
borne, O fatherland, for thee! I besought from
heaven for the honour, the joy of these!
''Whilst the flower of my youth unfolded, and my
feelings swelled like the streams of spring, rolled
the murder-chariot of war through Europe only an
echo of the clangour of arms, which glittered forth
from contending masses, reached our peaceful land.
THE H FAMILY. 151
But it reached my heart, and awoke there the wildest,
the most transporting feelings. Ah, I was only a
woman ! people laughed at my enthusiasm, they ridi-
culed it. I wept the bitterest tears of indignation,
and concealed my fervour in my own breast.
"Peace was made, and the names fatherland and
freedom, which in the blaze of the fires of war seemed
so splendid and bright, lost, under the shadow of the
olive, many of their enchanting rays. Even in my
breast these beautiful names lost their magical power,
since no longer was united to them, thoughts of
danger, combat, and honourable death. Peace was
made ; the excitement of mind was stilled. The world
which surrounded me was more common-place and
uniform than before. But my heart remained like
itself, wished to live, wished to labour; I was as
before, and more than before, full of desire to reach
the splendid heights of existence, and was by my
fellow-creatures, the laws of society, conventional life,
and established proprieties, repulsed again for ever to
my life of nothingness. Never was a galley-slave so
unhappy as I. Restless as the spirit of the tempest
my soul agitated itself, embracing the world, it desired
to raise itself to the stars, pressed through the cover-
ing of every feeling, the impediments to all knowledge;
and my body and my observation remained fettered
to that which is the most despised, and the most
trivial in life. I lived as it were, two existences in
one, and the one was the torment of the other.
152 THE H FAMILY.
" The only passion permitted by the world to the
heart of woman in education its development mostly
takes place through the reading of novels, senti-
mental poetry, and such like, is love. I became
acquainted with it. People say that it ennobles the
woman, that it creates her happiness, it has con-
ducted me to crime, it conducts me now to my grave !
"My father died. He never understood, never
loved me, never made me happy! why did he give
me life? Had my mother lived, O she would have
understood, would have loved me! I have heard
much said of her; she had suffered much combated
much. I was the offspring of her last sigh, which I
drew in with my first breath with the first and last
mother's-kiss. Therefore was perhaps my whole life
also like to a work of death a strift, an eternal com-
bat. Soon, however, it will be at an end !
"My guardian, from whom I had lived hitherto
very distant, took me to live with him. You know
him but no, you know him not! You fancy him
to be a God upon earth, arid he is a stern, inflexible
man, an irreconcilable, severe judge. O how stern
has he not been with me! How I loved him! I had
nobody and nothing upon earth. He was every thing
to me. I saw nothing and nobody except him. I
told him so. O if he had only had some gentleness,
some mercy towards me! But he was only severe.
His eye was cold, his word austere. I was in despair,
but I adored him nevertheless.
THE H - FAMILY. 153
"I was handsome, I was intellectual; full of youth,
and life, and feeling. As the waves in vain strike
against the rock which resists and repels them, so in
vain were all my feelings, all my natural gifts, offered
like a sacrifice on his altar. Ah, the waves may yet
bathe with tears the hard breast which breaks and
repulses them ! I could not weep upon the hand
which thrust me back, which extended to me the
chalice of death. He whom I above all things valued
and loved, he called my feeling for him criminal. I
know not whether it were so or no. Common it was
not, and perhaps not suitable for earth. I should
not at that time have shunned the glance of angels
into my heart they would have understood me.
The angels of heaven love indeed! and must love
in a higher and purer degree than the children of
earth, for they love the highest good they love God !
Ah, he was a God to me! Why was he only a
vengeful austere judge? His judgment of me caused
me to despise myself, and adore him only the more !
" At one moment worldly pride arose in my breast;
I wished to conquer my passion, to punish the
inflexible severity of its object.
" I betrothed myself to a young man good and
amiable I believe who loved me; I do not remember
much about him. I wished to punish, and thought
I could do so by this means; yes because sometimes
there passed through me the belief that I was loved
by him who was every thing to me. Can love be the
154 THE H FAMILY.
only fire which does not possess the power to warm the
object about which all its burning rays collect? And
besides that, I was so beautiful and he was, I know
it, weak towards female beauty. Yet what have I
said! when indeed was he weak? When did I see
him waver the proud, noble, strong? Oh, I I
was the weak the bewildered, the befooled, the
miserable !
" Preparations were made for my marriage ; the
bridal dresses were all ready; they surrounded me
with presents, caresses, and flatteries. I looked upon
him whom I loved he was very pale.
" The marriage-day came the hour for the cere-
mony came 1 looked at him, he was pale; there
burned in his eyes a gloomy flame; but he said
nothing. In the last important moment I looked
again at him at that time he turned his face from
me; his handsome, noble, beloved face, he turned
from me, with a look O memory ! I said, yes !
Hell was in my heart!
" That same evening I went forth and hid myself
hid myself from every one. It was strange in my
head and in my breast. How they sought for me !
ha, ha, ha ! there was a commotion !
" I had some money with me, and succeeded by
travelling under an assumed name, in reaching one
of the sea-ports of Sweden.
" I saw the sea a storm agitated it the morning
heaven stood above it with red flames. I remember
THE H FAMILY.
it yet ah! it was beautiful! I sate upon a rock,
and looked out at the sea. The immeasurable opened
its arms for me; billow rolled over billow roaring,
foaming thither thither in the infinite, towards
the unbounded distance, where ocean and heaven
embraced each other. It roared and raged hu ! it
was fearful and magnificent. Something like a fresh
gale swept through my troubled breast. I felt myself
refreshed, strengthened. The billows spoke a lan-
gu^ge which did me good. They whispered, they
beckoned to me, 'Thither! thither!' Half the day
I sate silent upon the rock, looked out at the sea
and listened; saw the sun ascend from the waves,
saw the sails with white dove-like wings upon the
blue sea, under the blue heaven, floating away
towards some far-off peaceful shore. I listened to
the admonitory voices of the billows, and determined
to follow their call.
" I wished to go to America. I wished to go far,
far from the earth which he trod, from the air which
he breathed; from the language, the manners, which
were his.
"The day was come on which I was to set out
it was now the hour. I was about to ascend into the
ship of my deliverance, its streamers floated merrily
in a favourable wind; soon should I be rocked upon
the heaving waves, which sung so pleasantly, amid
their song, all at once was heard the sound of a voice
I felt my arm seized and dragged back by force.
156 THE H FAMILY.
Terrific words were spoken to me by a beloved voice.
I scarcely^ understood them every thing appeared
to me strange incomprehensible. Like a prisoner
was I brought back to my husband. At that time I
felt something extraordinary in my head and breast
it was a dance, a whirling and as it were a gnaw-
ing grief. It increased and increased in violence
I became what people call mad !
" The same hand which led me with force from the
shore of deliverance, now fettered my hands. He
whom I loved so infinitely for whom I would have
given my life a thousand times he laid me in chains
and conducted me to the madhouse !
" A time, without time, passed over for me there
days, nights, mornings, evenings, all were alike, all
were a blank. Of this time I remember nothing,
only this, that I several times heard a well-known
voice name my name; also this, that once somebody
near me said, 'Yet if she could but weep!' I
wondered then very much what all this meant, and
often repeated, in a sort of confused uneasiness,
' weep V
" One day I know not where they had conducted
me nor with whom I was. Before my eyes every
thing floated in wild confused masses. Then all at
once I perceived a roaring, like that of a stormy sea ;
but the roaring was possessed of a sound, a tone
swelled in wonderful and mighty harmony, sunk into
a pleasant and grave melody.
THE H FAMILY. 157
" With this a voice united itself, which sang clear
and still,
' O Lamb of God which takest away the sins of the world.'
" Like a cloud which, full of the dew of heaven,
sinks down upon a hard barren earth, thus sank
down upon my stiffened soul the holy harmony, and
extinguished its scorching lava.
" Impelled now by a strange power, I began
loudly to accompany the singing, and sang with a
full remembrance of the words and the music. It
was that which I heard when I received the com-
munion first when I, with holy feelings, bowed my
knee, and saw heaven open itself above me. At the
words,
' Give us thy peace !'
my tears began to flow, and from this hour my
consciousness returned. Yes, that but peace ah,
I perceived not that; and now always, and perhaps
for ever, tarried heaven's dove far from me.
" Ah, I desired not that it should come to my
breast! there was no submission, no sanctification,
no desire for it.
" My husband was dead. I was glad of it. I
came again to the house of my guardian; I wished
to do so; my heart had undergone a change, and
I believed that I hated as much as I had loved
before. I wished again to see him for whom I had
suffered so much see him to defy him; to let him
see, and if possible feel, that even I could be proud.
158 THE H FAMILY.
cold, disdainful. I wished to humble him. Adored
by wife and children, and loving them in return, I
saw him stand calmly and happily in the bosom of
his family. For all for the very meanest had he
kindness; for me he had only a look more cold, more
proud, more severe than before.
" I felt all the chords of my soul vibrate. A
horrible feeling took possession of my breast. His
actual coldness mocked my assumed coldness; his
strength, my weakness; his calmness, my perpetual
disquiet. He had acted severely towards me. I
thought that he, in his happy pride, trampled me
like a worm in the dust. His image pursued me;
sleeping or waking I saw only it. It stood before
me like a giant; he stifled, he stopped my breath.
If he were not, then I should breathe ! If he were
not, then / should be ! If he no longer lived, then
he would cease to be my life's torment. Struck out
from the number of the living, he would soon cease
to exist in the memory of the living. I would give
myself air revenge punish him revenge! To-
day, to-day his calm look defied me to-morrow !
" Crime, like a word, the offspring of thought,
springs forth and appears often like something harm-
less ; but its consequences extend themselves through
eternity.
" One evening I mixed arsenic in a glass of almond
milk, which my guardian was about to drink.
" I had some by me to mix for myself; for it
occurred to me that I should feel remorse/'
THE H - FAMILY. 159
" Have you felt remorse ?"
I was in no mood to ansAver.
Elisabeth continued, " After I had done this hor-
rible deed, I went up to my own room ; I felt myself
calm and cold; marble cold was my body; so seemed
my heart too; its throbbing was stupified. I stood
before the fire, warming my icy hands, when I began
to hear violent movements and an anxious noise in
the house.
" Anxiety then took hold of me. I went down
and saw my victim, pale as death, almost without
consciousness, sitting leaning back on the sofa, sur-
rounded by wife and children, who were sunk into an
actual agony of despair.
" As I entered, my guardian cast a look upon me;
never shall I forget it! Then a burning spirit of
hell approached me, and seized with sharp bloody
claws upon my heart. It was remorse!
" I confessed my crime aloud; called for the curse
of them whom I had made unhappy. I threw myself
on the floor, and let my forehead kiss the dust. No-
body raised against me a voice of accusation ; but no
hand was extended to me. I crept to the feet of
him whom I had murdered; I wanted to kiss them;
but another foot thrust me back it was his wife.
I kissed it, and was so happy as not to lose con-
sciousness.
" I continued for a long time in perfect bewilder-
ment of mind. When I recovered my consciousness,
160 THE H FAMILY.
I saw my guardian standing beside my bed, heard
his recovery from his own lips, heard him give me
his forgiveness.
" So sunk, so deeply sunken was I, that I would
rather have heard his curse. It would, it seemed to
me, have made my unworthiness less deep, and him
less great.
" The wildest storm of all passions raged in my
heart. I cursed the light, and the light withdrew
its beams from my unworthy eyes, and eternal night
enclosed my body as well as my soul.
" The storms of nature are short; to them calm,
clear days succeed. In the human breast the hurri-
canes of passion rage long, and have only a moment's
calm. I knew such, but it was the calm of night
the stupefaction of life stiffening the cradle-song of
darkness. It ceased in order to give place to a new
rending, burning fire, which the eternally flowing
fountains of tears never could quench. I felt an
infinitely oppressive, burning desire for reconciliation.
" Oh, the death of the cross torments, bloody
sweat, unending pain! to suffer it, and through it
reconciliation.; that, that had been delight! But
blind, like a mummy among living beings; a cri-
minal broken off from humanity; a nullity in ability,
a nothing, I stood, despicable, despised ! O misery,
misery, misery!
" That I might, however, at the least, punish
myself, I determined to live to live a mark for
THE H FAMILY. 161
the scorn of those whom I loved and honoured; to
repulse every compassionate hand and to torment
myself as much as possible.
" I left once more the family whose happiness I
had nearly destroyed, and for several years passed a
wretched life. I returned because death had laid his
hand upon my breast. My guardian wished it. He
will govern my existence till its last breath. I can
no longer help it it is the decree of fate. I have
power no longer, with me all is past past!"
She ceased. I began now to speak some com-
posing, admonitory words. I spoke of patience, of
submission I mentioned prayer.
" Prayer!" repeated Elisabeth, with a bitter smile.
" Listen Beata. For the whole of many years I have
prayed, night and day, at all times, at every moment;
I have lain upon my knees till the cold has stiffened
my limbs to ice, and prayed, * O Father, take this cup
from me!' Like a stone, which has been thrown
upwards and falls down again and wounds the breast
of the sufferer, has prayer become to me I pray
never again!"
" O pray, O pray ! " I said, weeping, " pray only
with a right mind God pities gives strength to the
pure will."
" God?" said the Blind, with a gloomy voice, " O
world, which I shall never more see; sun, which
no more will light my eyes, thou speakest of a God!
Heart, eternal disquiet! in thy throbbing sounds his
162 THE H FAMILY.
name. Conscience, chastiser thou proclaimest re-
venge! Fire of love, thou life of my life! in thy
flames I divine of thy eternal origin. But, bright
angel, thou, faith, which canst shew me my God
thee I know not. I had been early cast down into
the abyss of doubt. I deny not but I believe not.
I see darkness alone."
" And the clearness of reconciliation ? And the
beaming glory of the Crucified? and Jesus?" I asked
with astonishment and horror.
The Blind was silent a moment, with an expression
of bitter melancholy, and then said
" I once read about a vision or dream and many
a time has its spectral form arisen, horrible and sad,
in my inward being.
" In the middle of the night,* shaken by invisible
hands, the doors of the church sprang open. A crowd
of dejected shadows thronged around the altar, and
only their breasts heaved and moved with violence.
The children rested, however, quietly in their graves.
" Then descended from on high down to the altar,
a beaming shape, noble, sublime, and which bore the
stamp of unobliterated suffering. The dead exclaimed ,
1 O Christ! is there no God?' He answered, ' There
is none ! ' All the shades began to tremble violently;
and Christ continued, ' I have gone through the
worlds, I have ascended above the suns, and there
* See Madame de Stael's Germany, 2nd vol., Jean Paul's Dream.
THE H FAMILY.
also is there no God. I have trodden to the extremest
bounds of creation, I have looked down into hell, and
I have exclaimed, ' Father, where art thou?' But I
heard there only the rain, which fell down, drop after
drop, in the depth, and the eternal storm, which no
order leads, alone replied to me. I then raised my
eyes to the vault of heaven, and found there only
space dark, silent, boundless. Eternity rested upon
chaos, and gnawed it, and consumed itself slowly.
' Renew your bitter, heart-rending cry of lamentation
and disperse yourselves, for all is over ! ' The uncon
soled shadows vanished. The church soon was empty;
but all at once horrible sight! hastened forth the
dead children, which in their course had awoke in
the churchyard, and threw themselves down before
the majestic form of the altar, and exclaimed, ' Jesus,
have we no father ?' and he replied, but with a
torrent of tears, ' We are all fatherless; you and I,
we have no ,' ):
Here the Blind broke off, as if in horror of this
diseased, delirious fantasy; was silent a moment; but
after this clasped together her hands, stretched forth
her arms as she uttered a wild, penetrating cry, full
of the most horrible despair.
At this moment hasty steps approached us, and
the Colonel stood suddenly before us, fixing upon me
an inquiring and uneasy look. The Blind, who knew
his step, let fall her hands, trembling, but raised
them again quickly towards him, beseeching him,
164 THE H FAMILY.
with a heart-rending expression, "Be reconciled! be
kind to me ! I am so unhappy ! If I am again mad
take me not to the madhouse! It will soon be all
over with me. Let beloved hands, at least, close my
eyelids ! "
Compassion and deep pain agitated the countenance
of the Colonel. He looked long at Elisabeth, seated
himself beside her, placed his arm sustainingly
around her waist, and let her head rest upon his
breast.
It was the first time that I had seen him tender
towards her. The tears flowed slowly down her pale
cheeks. Beautiful she was, but beautiful like a fallen
angel, whose expression of despair and deep shame
shew that she felt herself unworthy of the pity that
was given to her.
I now saw her Honour approaching us in the dis-
tance. When she saw Elisabeth in the arms of the
Colonel, she paused for a moment, but again advanced
to us, although with some astonishment expressed in
her face. The Colonel remained still. Elisabeth
seemed to see nothing around her. Her Honour came
near to us, the glances of husband and wife met, and
melted together in a clear and friendly beam. From
a common feeling they extended to each other their
hand.
Her Honour caressed Elisabeth, and spoke tenderly
to her she answered merely by sobs. After a mo-
ment the Colonel rose, and giving one arm to Elisa-
THE II - FAMILY. 165
beth, his wife took the other, and softly and with
tender care they led her home between them.
I remained alone quietly in the park. Amid uneasy
and painful feelings, I looked up to the mild spring-
blue heaven, with inward longing that its clearness
might beam down into my soul.
During the wandering through a quiet destiny,
saved from the agitations which visit so many pilgrims
of life, and sustaining in a peaceful breast a living
faith, a sanctifying hope; for the greatest part have
the misfortunes, suffering, and despair of my fellow-
creatures been the cloud, which at times has con-
cealed my beautiful sun and the gladness of my life,
which many times has made me look up on high with
a painful "wherefore?"
But the answer is not long delayed, because it has
been demanded with the inward voice of prayer.
Calming winds have wafted through my excited soul,
and have whispered,
" The clouds fly, the sun remains still. The crime,
pains, and despair of human beings cannot darken the
goodness of the Creator. We see merely a small part.
Those die change. God is unchangeable."
In vain is it that we doubt, that we murmur, that
we disquiet ourselves. All the erring paths of life
have a point of exit. In the moment when the dark-
ness seems to us the deepest, we are perhaps the
nearest to the light. After the hour of midnight
strike indeed the hours of morning; and were it even
166 THE H FAMILY.
the bell of death, which announced the hour of deli-
verance, what could we indeed say to ourselves more
consolatory, if to us the labyrinth of life has been
narrow and dark, than, " A door will open, and we
shall come forth to the light!" Let it seem to us
ever so narrow and so closed against us, we know
it " A door will open to us ! " Well then, let us
wait, let us hope !
Elisabeth's state of mind remained from this day
yet more unquiet. She had now and then attacks of
actual insanity, and the care and anxiety for her were
obliged to be redoubled.
Her suffering and her unpeaceful life diffused
frequently some gloom over the remainder of the
family. In particular it seemed to operate prejudi-
cially on the health and temper of the Colonel.
That I may not weary the attention of my readers
by fixing their eyes upon a picture so dark, I will
conduct them now to another. It is bright and gay;
in it appears united the youth of the earth and the
human heart. We will call it
THE H FAMILY. 167
SPRING AND LOVE.
, "I, I too was in Arcadia ! "
INNOCENT joys! innocent cares! ye friends of my
young years, angels, who, amid smiles and tears,
opened to me the portals of life, upon you I call
to-day! And you also, thoughts, pure as the blue of
heaven! feelings, warm as the beams of the May
sun ! hope, as fresh as the breath of the spring morn-
ing! I call you come, O come to revive my wearied
mind.
I will sing of spring and love, youth and gladness;
pleasant and fresh memories, the nightingales of
the moments of youth; left up your tones, I will set
to notes your melodies, and be yet once more
enchanted by your song !
On the two-and-twentieth day of May ascended a
clear spring-sun, and tinged with gold-yellow beams
Cornet Carl's eyelids. The stars of the order of the
sword glittered as it were by dozens before his dream-
ing eyes. He endeavoured eagerly to see them more
clearly, strove to open his eyes, woke, and saw the
168 THE H FAMILY.
stars vanish before the splendid beams of the day,upon
whose prisms of light millions of atoms danced.
A quarter of an hour after this he was to be seen,
with his game-bag upon his shoulder, brushing through
the fresh morning dews. It was a spring morning,
beautiful as that described by Bottiger :
All nature lay so glad and still ;
Green stood each molehill there;
And every lark sang sweetly shrill,
To every floweret's prayer.
The little brooks flowed softly on ;
And o'er the lake's calm breast,
Through reeds she went, the silent swan,
So rich in song, in silver vest.
Up to the sun the eagle flew,
Its brightness thence to draw;
From flowers the bees their nectar drew,
And emmets dragged their straw.
In the rose's cup the butterfly
Its purple wings conceal'd;
And the maple green, that grew hard by,
Two cooing doves reveal'd.
A young man there, in joyous mood,
Was walking in the shade ;
The spring-time revell'd in his blood,
And love his eye display'd,
In this young man we now see Cornet Carl, who,
in the affluence of pleasant and fresh feelings, which
the morning hours of life and nature united alone
bestow, looked around him, now up to the bright
blue heaven, now down to that reflected in the dia-
monds of the grass glittering in morning dews; now
THE H FAMILY. 169
to the far distance, where the rosy-hued light clouds
withdrew themselves ever farther and farther.
A delicious balsamic odour came caressingly upon
the wings of the zephyrs
Thus far had I written, amid the ever increasing
warmth of the feelings, when I suddenly perceived
so strong a fragrance of rose-essence that my head
became quite confused; at the same time I became
aware of a buzzing and humming around me. I lifted
my pen (which just at this moment was as if it were
possessed) from the paper, and looked around me.
What a sight ! The room was full of little shining
cherubs, with garlands of roses in their hands, gar-
lands of roses round their heads, and whose inces-
santly trembling wings occasioned that extraordinary
buzzing. The longer I observed these wonderful
beings, the more dazzling and bewildering seemed to
me the colours which shone in their eyes, upon their
cheeks, upon their pinions, and so on. And as I
turned my eyes from them, upon other objects,
behold, then seemed to me my ink white, my paper
black, my yellow walls were green, myself (in the
glass) couleur de rose. No wonder was it that the rose
odour mounted up into my head.
Now I recognised the little rascals. I had seen
them before; and who has not seen, who does not
know them? It is they who play their jugglery
upon the girl of seventeen, and turn her head a
little. It is they who confuse the eye of the youth,
VOL. I. I
170 THE H FAMILY.
and let him read in the tablets of his future, "pleasure
and usefulness,' 3 instead of " usefulness and pleasure."
It is they who bear the blame of people giving
themselves so much trouble about nothing, running
thirty miles after a jack-o'-lantern; that people many
a time cannot see clearly enough to lift up their hand
and catch hold of their good luck which goes close
beside them. It is they who, like April weather,
travel about, deceiving the whole world, and making
fools of the whole world; who contrive that P. gets
married, and that B. remains unmarried, and that
both do wrong; who occasion A. to say " Yes," J. to
say " No;" and they both say wrong. It is they
who throng even into the banking-house of Beraken-
man, make him confused in his bills, and cause him
to write down a seven instead of a two. It is they,
in short, who buzz so unmercifully, humming and
whirring around the bard, and often cause him to
produce that which has no sound reason in it, to paint
reality with false colours, and to mislead himself and
others. Charming phantasmagoria of the imagination,
little rose-coloured rogues ! Who knows you not ?
But who avoids not, who would not willingly chase
you away, who has for once experienced your tricks
and your cheats? Who, in particular, who lives and
weaves through the rez-de-chaussee of every-day life,
works with discretion and order to throw his shuttle
into the simple web, must he not take care, more
than any one else, that he do not allow his brain to
THE H - FAMILY. 171
be mystified and his thoughts bewildered by your rose
odour ? I saw in what danger I stood, upon what a
dangerous path my pen had begun to travel. I laid
it down, rose up, drank tAvo glasses of water, opened
the window, breathed of the yet snow-cold April air,
looked up to the bright heaven, looked down into the
court where they were hanging out clothes, next turned
my attention upon three cats, which always sate in a
ground-floor window opposite to me, observing, with
philosophical looks and little motions of the head, the
world around them; with one word, I allowed my
looks to take hold of the every- day world around me,
and come out from the world of fantasy which raised
me upon the wings of my youthful remembrance,
and spread itself around me. One of the pretty little
rogues had whispered in my ear, " One may permit
to oneself a little falsehood, merely to produce a good
effect;" and if I had not in time looked about me,
and bethought myself; then, perhaps, might the reader
have happened to see such a spring, and such a love,
the like of which is nowhere to be found, unless,
perhaps, in Arcadia.
When I returned from the window, the air of the
room was free and fresh. The little rose-coloured
shapes of delusion had vanished, and I again saw all
objects in their true and natural colours.
The picture of reality must resemble a clear stream,
which, during its course, reflects with purity and
truth the objects which mirror themselves in its waves,
172 THE H FAMILY.
and through whose crystal one can see its bed and all
that lies thereon. All that the painter or the author,
in the representation of these, can permit to his fancy,
is to act the part of a sunbeam, which, without
changing the peculiarity of an object, yet gives to all
hues a more lively brightness, lets the sparkling of
the waves become more diamond-like, and lights up
with a purer brilliancy even the sandy bed of the
brook.
In the strength of this new discovery, I assume
with calmness the part of sunbeams, allotted to me in
all discretion, and allow it to pour its brightness over
a true representation of spring and love. But sun-
shine may weary, like every thing else, when it lasts
too long (as, for example, in Egypt), therefore I will
allow my sunbeams merely here and there to glance
forth during our wandering through the elysium of
youth, and to light up only the places where I desire
that my reader should pleasantly delay his steps; or,
also, where I have a desire to sit down to warm and
rest myself. Let us now step out of the shadow into
THE FIRST SUNBEAM.
IT shines through a gloomy pine wood, and presents
us with a view of an open space. In the background
we see that little grey house which figured in the
scenes of a foregoing chapter. In the foreground
we see the green shores which are bathed by the
clear waves of a lake. Granite rocks rear up here
THE H FAMILY. 173
and there their unshapely forms, and stand like sen-
tinels around the heaven-blue palace of the water-
lady; young birches peep forth beside this with
green crowns, and rock their branches, rich in joy,
in the west-wind which plays around, full of life and
delight, in one word, full of spring.
On the shore of the lake, in the green birch-wood,
we perceive a young man and a young lady sitting
beside each other upon the flower-decorated grass.
They look happy, they seem to enjoy nature, them-
selves, every thing. He relates something to her;
his eyes beam; now they look up to heaven, now
glance around, with an expression of proud, blessed
consciousness; now they rest for a long time upon
her, as if they would read into her soul. Now he
strikes his breast; he stretches forth his arms, as if
he would embrace the whole world; he speaks with
all the warmth of a deep and inward devotion, and
must therefore most certainly persuade. She listens
kindly to his words; they seem to please her; she
smiles, sometimes amid tears, sometimes with an ex-
pression of surprise and admiration ; clasps together
or lifts up her hands with an exclamation of lovely
delight, and looks in an especial manner all the more
convinced. Convinced of what? Of the young man's
love?
Pish, pish !
Must it be of love directly ?
No, convinced that Gustaf Wasa was the greatest
174 THE H FAMILY.
king; Gustavus Adolphus, the greatest knight which
ever lived; that Charles the Twelfth was a hero as
great as Napoleon, as well as that the Swedish people
were of all people the first and foremost on the earth.
Some of my readers, who have a particularly good
memory, or else an uncommon faculty for guessing,
may perhaps send up the rocket-like idea :
"Here have we certainly Cornet Carl and his
Linnaea borealis, or the handsome Hermina!"
So it was.
" But how have they made acquaintance ?" asks
some one perhaps.
I answer, see the Old Testament, First Book of
Moses, twenty-fourth chapter. Eleazar's acquaintance
with Rebecca. The modifications which are caused by
the difference in ancient and modern times, manners,
and modes of speech, between an Idyllian scene in
Mesopotamia in the time of the Patriarchs and one
in Sweden in the nineteenth century, are not so
important as to induce me to give a new sketch of a
scene which wotdd only give occasion to every one to
repeat Solomon's tiresome, but true proverb, "There
is nothing new under the sun;" and besides, would
excite in me the unpleasant feeling of giving a feeble
copy of a beautiful original but enough; here also
was a weary traveller, a well, a young maiden who
came with a pitcher to draw water, and who gave to
the traveller to drink. This one had to be sure no
camels, but still a gentle, thankful heart, for all love,
THE H FAMILY. 175
excepting Christian, impenetrable. And this beautiful
weakness and this noble strength caused him to
accompany that kind maiden to her home, and carry
for her her pitcher of water.
Since we have now taken a draught of light (for,
in order not to offend the Temperance Society, I will
not call it a dram) of the first, we will go over to the
SECOND SUNBEAM,
Which will give us a sight of the Wood-family, as
well as an insight into Cornet Carl's heart, which
may afford us an oversight of that which may be the
intention of fate regarding him, and may lead to
moral reflection on the superintendence which it is
good for every one to have over his heart amid the
magic play of life.
If Hermina might with justice be compared to
Rebecca, yet the Baron K , Hermina's step-
father, had not the least resemblance to the hospitable
Bethuel. Cold and unfriendly in the extreme, he
almost repulsed the young wanderer. His wife, the
already announced Wood-lady, was not much kinder.
It seemed as if she felt both fear and vexation to
have been discovered in that hiding-place. But no
one could long be fearful, or cold and unfriendly,
towards a young man like Cornet Carl. His candour,
his amiable and fresh cheerfulness, the goodness
which beamed from his whole being, his simplicity,
176 THE H FAMILY.
together with a certain noble grace in his deportment,
which he derived from his father; his careless, free,
gentle look, which always met clearly and calmly
that of others, which attached to him persons of the
most dissimilar temperaments, characters, and minds,
and made them always happy with him. People
felt themselves involuntarily inclined to put confi-
dence in him, wished to live in his society, as they
wished to live in open natural scenery, because in
such they feel life to be lighter, themselves happier
and better; because we there but what is the use
of making a memorandum of that which everybody
knows by heart.
Cornet Carl wished to captivate, and captivated
actually both Baroness K and her husband, so
that they assented to his desire of visiting them
again, if (and this was made an express condition)
he would promise that to no one, and not even to
his family, would he mention his acquaintance with
them, or their place of residence.
The Cornet promised this, because because he
felt a particular, indescribable desire to come again.
A few days were sufficient to make him aware of
the singular and unhappy misunderstandings which
reigned in this family; but it was a long time before
he understood the causes of them. Baron K
was a Swede, his wife and stepdaughter Italians,
who had arrived with him in Sweden about two
months before. Their dresses were splendid and
THE II FAMILY. 177
remarkable, and elegant in a high degree. Their
behaviour, their mode of speech, their accomplish-
ment, their talents, betrayed that they belonged to
the higher and more refined circles of society; and
yet they lived now in want of many of the necessaries
of life N.B. of those which become necessary to
the effeminate children of the world. Excepting one
single room in which, as it were, was heaped together
all the splendour which had been rescued from a
shipwreck of fortune, all in the house exhibited
actual poverty. The daily food which the handsome
Italians enjoyed, was no better than that which every
peasant family in Sweden had. The Cornet, for his
part, always declared that there was no better diet
than herring and potatoes.
Between Baron K and his wife it was almost
always stormy weather. There seemed to be between
them now the most vehement love, and now the most
decided hatred, which sometimes in the deportment
of the Baroness assumed an expression of proud dis-
dain, whilst he gave vent to expressions of anger and
rage. Scenes often occurred between the unhappy
pair, in which they mutually made the most bitter
reproaches and accusations; the most insignificant
trifles could give occasion thereto. An almost sense-
less rage on his side, exclamations of despair and
tears on hers, ended such scenes mostly. The cha-
racter of the Baroness seemed fundamentally to be
noble; but she was at the same time, inflexible, proud,
i 2
178 THE H FAMILY.
and passionate in the extreme. Her husband, at the
same time weak and despotic, was of an outrageous
and unbroken temper; only in moments of a kind of
remorseful calm, which he sometimes had, might it
be suspected that here also existed a nobler nature
a something which deserved to be loved.
Patient, kind, and gentle, as a suffering angel,
stood Hermina, spreading the snow-white wings of
her innocence reconciling!)^ between these natures,
angered and embittered in the strife of passion.
She was what is called a beautiful spirit. But this
was not born so, like her lovely body. It was formed
by early suffering, early experience of domestic sor-
row and trouble, especially through an early awaken-
ing of religious feeling, which enabled her to bear
with patience, to resign with smiles, sacrificing her
pain to Heaven, and working full of love and
unwearyingly upon earth. To lessen her mother's
suffering, and to obtain for her somewhat more of
comfort, she took upon herself even the coarsest
business of the house, which otherwise would have
been done by the one maid of the family. And it
was affecting to see that lovely, ideal, finely accom-
plished being, working like a maid-servant, carrying
burdens under which she sunk; that is to say, under
which she would have sunk, had not Cornet Carl
come and set things in order, and taken the burdens
and carried them upon his own shoulders. From
the hour in which he came, there was a great change
THE H FAMILY. 179
for Hermina. As Jacob served Laban for the beau-
tiful Rachel, so served Cornet Carl Baron K , to
alleviate Hermina's pain. He hunted and fished,
.provided stores for the kitchen, and was only with
difficulty prevented from being cook himself, when
he saw how the beautiful face and hands of Hermina
would be burnt by the fire. Help of any other kind
he dared not to offer in their poverty, to these proud
and high-minded gentlefolks.
Hermina had hitherto served her mother almost
like a slave, but without being rewarded with the
tenderness which she so well deserved. The Baroness
K seemed accustomed to receive sacrifices with-
out thanks ; still less did she seem willing to make
any herself.
She bore with difficulty the troubles of adversity
and poverty in which she saw herself placed. She
required that Hermina, as well as herself, should
continually be both tastefully and handsomely dressed,
and which a very rich wardrobe, brought from
Italy, enabled her to do. It was as if she wished in
these relics of a departed pomp and splendour, to
find consolation for her present fate; or as if she
could not believe that this fate was actually serious,
but merely a momentary enchantment, which might
be dissipated at any hour; as if she expected that
some fairy's wand would change the little grey house
into a palace ; and she held herself therefore in readi-
ness, in a dress suitable to her rank and her dignity,
to receive visitors and congratulations.
180 THE H FAMILY.
Hermina was treated by her stepfather at the same
time with indifference and severity, and one saw
plainly, that that which she did for him, she did not
do for his sake but for God's sake.
From the moment when the Cornet came into the
house, he had there a sort of power, which increased
daily, and this he made use of to make Hermina' s
life happier.
Baron K was for the most part absent during
the day, and did not return till evening; sometimes
also he remained two or three days away. During
these intervals of peace, the Cornet contrived to
procure for Hermina a liberty which she never knew
before, and which she now enjoyed with childish
delight. He induced her mother, who had a feeling
for the beauties of nature, to take long walks in the
wild but romantic district. Botany had formerly
been her favourite pleasure; the Cornet revived her
taste for it sought for flowers everywhere (even
I fancy where there were none to be found), that
he might convince the handsome Italian, who was
charmed with the abundant vegetation of her native
land, that Sweden was as rich in flowers as it was in
heroes and iron. At least it was certain (and that he
himself acknowledged afterwards) that he had not
the least diffidence in representing the mountain
cudweed, trefoil, dodder, the marsh ledum, the
sweet gale, wormwood, tansy, and such like, as most
uncommon and remarkable productions of nature.
THE II FAMILY. 181
He mentioned in particular, as the most beautiful
thing in nature, that wonderfully charming flower,
which has derived its name from " the world's greatest
naturalist, the Swedish Linnseus." He tried to inspire
the Baroness and Hermina with the greatest possible
desire to find this miracle of a plant. Every day he
had new suspicions about their being able to find it
in some new district; he sought long long and well,
and discovered it only at that moment in which he
discovered his love.
These walks gave the Cornet continual opportuni-
ties of being with Hermina. He gave her his arm
in walking; when they rested he shaded her from
the sunbeams; by degrees he induced her to run
about and climb among the rocks, in one word, to
enjoy the free, fresh, youthful life, of which her days
passed hitherto in the stillness of a convent, had
given her no idea. As she now with the rosy hue
of health and gladness upon her cheeks, beautiful
and light as a nymph, floated about in the charming
scenery full of fragrance and spring, and often turned
her angelic countenance beaming with grateful devo-
tion towards him, who was the cause of her life's
enjoyment, then then felt the Cornet something
wonderful v in his heart; a warmth a delight an
altogether something which had been to him hitherto
a totally unknown feeling.
The Baroness seemed to contemplate the two young
friends as two children, whose sport she allowed,
182 THE H FAMILY.
because they still brought all their gaiety, all their
flowers, as a sacrifice to her. The Cornet possessed
the good faculty of keeping people in good humour
with themselves, and therefore with others.
After all, however, he was most useful to Hermina
in the moments when the so often recurring unplea-
sant domestic scenes drew from her bitter tears,
which she for the most part went to conceal in the
kitchen. There he followed her, consoled her with
brotherly tenderness, or endeavoured by conversa-
tion, or interesting stories, to lead her thoughts to
pleasanter subjects.
On one of these occasions Hermina was needed
and called for. She was not instantly found; and
this occasioned severe reproaches from her stepfather.
The Cornet took up these as a glove thrown to him,
and the manner in which he replied to the challenge,
obtained for Hermina greater freedom. He might
now frequently go out alone with her. Her educa-
tion in the higher branches of knowledge had been
neglected. He was her teacher, especially in Swedish
history, he was to her as a brother. She soon gave
to him too the sweet name; and as they one day had
been studying together the Swedish grammar, they
came to the decision that thou was incomparably
more beautiful than you, and that they must use it
to each other.
Hermina again was for Cornet Carl, one cannot
exactly say, an instructress, nor precisely a sister ;
THE H FAMILY. 183
but she was so unobservedly the light of his eyes,
the gladness of his life, she was his . It is high
time to inform my reader, and especially my young
lady reader, how it was with Cornet Carl. He was
in love.
That indeed nobody would have guessed. He
himself neither believed, nor suspected, nor guessed
it before
THE THIRD SUN-BEAM.
As he walked one evening, at the going down of
the sun, on the shore of the mirror-calm lake, Her-
mina leaned upon his arm. She was silent and pale.
Pale with that paleness which shews that the heart
is joyless; that she was resigned, but that she suf-
fered.
A scene deeply agitating to her gentle spirit had
just occurred between her parents. Cornet Carl had
borne her away from them almost by force, and now
endeavoured, but without success, to divert and
enliven her dejected mind. After they had walked
for some time, they seated themselves under the
birch-trees, beside a mossy wall of rock, and observed
silently the dying purple, which painted itself in the
mirror of the water, and upon the woody heights of
the opposite shore.
It was then that Hermina first turned a tear-
184 THE H FAMILY.
moistened eye to Cornet Carl, and said, " Thou art
very good, my brother/' She wished to say more,
but her voice trembled; she paused, seemed to
struggle with her emotions, and continued as she
half turned from him her countenance : " Thou tarriest
here on my account, out of kindness to me, and thou
hast for my sake borne many disagreeable and heavy
hours, and thou couldst nevertheless be so happy;
thou hast indeed a father, a mother so good, so ex-
cellent sisters whom thou lovest so much, they
must miss thee return to them and remain with
them be happy never come back hither!"
The Cornet sate silently and looked on the lake,
and as if in a mirror of the soul, he looked at the
same time into his own heart.
"Why shouldst thou continue to come hither?"
began Hermina again, with a persuasive expression
in her sweet gentle voice. "Thou givest thyself a
deal of trouble, a deal of vexation, and yet thou canst
not change my fate. My father has to-day spoken
bitter, threatening words to thee ah, leave us ! Why
shouldst thou delay? Be not uneasy for me, Carl!
God will strengthen and help me ! "
" Hermina ! " said Cornet Carl, " I cannot leave
thee but it is as much for my sake as for thine."
Hermina turned to him her countenance with an
inquiring look, whilst some large tears slowly rolled
down her cheeks.
"Because because," continued the Cornet deeply
THE H FAMILY. 185
excited, "That, Hermina because I love thee
beyond all description because I have no happiness
in the world, if I do not see thee, am not with thee/'
Hermina's angelic countenance beamed with asto-
nishment and inward gladness.
" There is then somebody who loves me and that
is thou, my brother ! How good God is to me ! "
and she extended to the Cornet her hand.
"Dost thou also love me?" asked he, with a secret
trembling, and held the small white hand in his.
"How could it be otherwise!" replied Hermina.
"I have been indeed, for the first time in my life,
happy since I knew thee. Thou art so excellent, so
good. Thou art the first person who has loved Her-
mina."
"And the first whom Hermina has loved?" asked
the Cornet not very stout-heartedly.
"Yes, certainly! except my mamma."*
* I know perfectly well what a heap of Romance-gold I at this
moment push from me. I see plainly how this little crumb of a novel
might have been better, might have been more interestingly carried
out, conducted with more animation ; how both the coming in and
the going out of this piece might have made my book go off splendidly.
But this would have required more words; ergo, more lines; ergo,
more paper, and my publisher is so horrified lest my book should be
too big, and cannot be sold for a rixdollar banco, that I see myself
compelled to crush together my soul and my ideas, that I may get my
book into the shops within the stipulated price. My publisher fancies
that the Swedish public will not lay out very much in such every-day
things. I think that he is right, that they are right, and that I am
right, to write accordingly.
186 THE H FAMILY.
An inward feeling of felicity overcame the two
young lovers; and as if Amor himself in a rosy cloud
had sunk down upon the heathy turf beside them,
there floated around them, at that moment, a delight,
so sweet, so enchanting (certainly Olympus had not
more beautiful ambrosia), that Cornet Carl, amid the
delight of his soul, sprang up and exclaimed, "This
is the Linnsea! My life's flower is found!" It grew
really in long leafy trails down the mossy rocks. Soon
was a wreath woven for Hermina. Who can describe
the scene of pure and inward happiness, of innocent
joy which followed? Hermina was pale no longer
the question was not again thrown out whether Cornet
Carl should return to his family. Hermina was
indeed his. He was Hermina's. They understood
each other, they were happy. All was become good,
they should always be together. Nobody could
divide them more they belonged to each other, on
earth in heaven.
Nature seemed to sympathise with the young happy
pair, mild and full of love, she enclosed them like a
tender mother in her caressing arms.
"Who would not willingly give ten heavy years of
autumn for one moment of spring and love ?
THE FOURTH SUNBEAM
shines over the Cornet's wrath so grimly.
One warm pure day the Cornet arrived at the house
THE H FAMILY. 187
in the wood, heated, wearied, longing, pining, thirst-
ing to cast a kindly glance 011 his beloved, to receive
a refreshing draught from her hand. Scarcely had
he reached the house when he heard the sound of her
harp. He hastened up, and beheld Hermina more
lovely, and more tastefully dressed than ever, sitting
with the harp in her lily-white arms, and beside her,
O horror, O lightning, and thunder, and death !
work of the nether-regions, invention of hell! beside
her sate not Cerberus the spectre, with three heads ;
no, worse ! not Polyphemus with one eye; no, worse,
worse! not the Evil one, no, worse, worse, worse,
far! Ah, it was not "The Beast" w r hich sate beside
" The Beauty;" no, it was a young man, handsome as
a statue, another Prince Azor.
The handsome, proud, calm, cool, refined, and
ornate Genserik G observed with astonishment the
heated, dusty, and more than that, as he seemed, the
highly confounded Cornet H . Soon, however,
he elevated his Apollo-figure, advanced, with anima-
tion full of grace, towards the new-comer, extended
to him his hand with friendly condescension, rejoiced
to see him in the country, and reminded him of the
last time they had met in Stockholm. The Cornet
seemed not at all to rejoice, and scarcely uttered one
civil word on the subject. Genserik went again to
Hermina, and asked her to sing. The Cornet went
up to her under some pretence, and whispered to her,
" Do not sing."
188 THE H FAMILY.
With commanding voice and look, the Baroness
desired her daughter to sing. Hermina sung, but
with a trembling voice. The Cornet seated himself
in a window, and wiped with his pocket-handkerchief
the perspiration from his brow. He spoke, during
the whole time that Genserik's visit lasted, scarcely
three words; in part, because nobody talked to him;
in part, because the young G talked incessantly
himself. And he talked so well, had such select and
polite turns in his conversation; told a story with so
much interest, he had so much knowledge and
insight into things, that it was a real pleasure to
listen (horror to the Cornet). Besides this, he had
a consciousness of his own worth, which raised it all
the more in the thoughts of others.
" I am I have I do I consent I think I wish
I will I have said/' was the theme around which
and to which his thoughts and words always played
rondo, at all times returned. Summa : that / became
by degrees so great, so important, swelled so greatly,
that Cornet Carl saw his I, as it were, melt away or
crushed down. He felt himself almost stifled in that
oppressive atmosphere, and was obliged to seek for
breath in the fresh air. He walked up and down in
the orchard, amid desperate thoughts.
" What bad-weathered wind, surely coming from
the sand-desert of Zahara, had blown hither the
young Law-commissioner, the fatal Genserik G ?
The Baroness paid him extraordinary compliments.
THE H FAMILY. 189
What does that mean ? He is rich, he is handsome,
accomplished; he is Law-commissioner, he is ah,
good heavens! what is he not? He shewed evidently
his admiration for the lovely Hermina in particular
(it is enough to make one mad) for her singing.
" And Hermina ! why did she sing, when / asked
her not to do so? Why did she let compliments be
paid to her by a strange fellow a Law-commissioner
into the bargain? Why did she give to her only
friend hardly a friendly look ? Why did she not take
one single step to obtain for him so much as a glass
of water; but let him stand there and wipe his fore-
head and be thirsty, and be plagued and tormented
both body and soul?"
Nobody replied to the questions of the unlucky
lover. The heaven was cloudy about his head, and
his feet got entangled in the trodden-down rows of
peas. Suddenly he heard the trampling of horse's
hoofs. It sounded to the Cornet like the kettle-
drums of gladness. Genserik rode away, and the
Cornet returned hastily to the house, to receive an
explanation and satisfaction. He received neither.
The Baroness met him coldly and repulsively. Her
severe and watchful eyes rested upon Hermina, who
sate and sewed, without venturing to look up. It
was in this moment of mutual constraint and dis-
pleasure, that the Cornet was surprised by the visit
of his family. How it then went on, the reader
knows.
190 THE H FAMILY.
A time of grief followed for the Cornet. He could
no longer go to the house of his beloved without
finding Genserik there before him. His rival was
openly favoured by Baron K and the Baroness.
The Cornet was treated by them with more and
more indifference. Hermina alone was gentle and
kind; but dejected, silent, reserved, and avoided his
questions.
In order the better to watch and observe the
movements within the Wood-family, the Cornet
determined to undertake a so-called journey on foot;
which consisted in this, that he quartered himself in
a hay-barn as near as possible to Hermina's place of
residence ; here he slept at night, and during the day
wandered around Hermina's dwelling like a bee
around flowers.
One may be happy in such a barn yes, lying upon
straw or hay, may fancy oneself in heaven ! But if
the thorns of grief stick in the heart, then it is certain
that the barn and its bed of thistles add pain to
torment. The Cornet made a memorandum on this
subject.
A great change, by degrees, now took place in
the Wood-house. There was abundance of eatables,
wines, and many articles of luxury; there was an
increase of several servants. Baron K was in
brilliant good-humour; the Baroness more majestic
and proud. The Cornet all the more superfluous
and overlooked. Genserik G grew over his head.
THE H - FAMILY. 191
The greatest antipathy sprung up between the two
young men; but the Cornet, angry, bitter, and biting,
shewed mostly to disadvantage beside the uniformly
cheerful, always coldly polite, and calm Genserik.
He felt this, read it in all countenances, and became
thereby the more embarrassed. He played what is
called a "miserable fiddle;" and that we may no
longer weary the ears of the fine-feeling reader with
it, we will look about us in the
FIFTH SUXBEAM.
More dissatisfied than usual with Hermina, her
clouded friendliness, her reserved manners with him-
self, with the whole world, Cornet Carl walked one
evening, full of thought, up and down in the soughing
pine-wood. When he reached the spring where he
had first seen Hermina, he stood with troubled feel-
ings, observing in its clear mirror his sun-burnt,
dissatisfied looks, his face so little handsome, com-
paring it, in thought, with Genserik's handsome,
bright, and circumspect appearance. Suddenly then
he saw in the well a face looking down beside his
own. It was beautiful as an angel it was Hermina.
A shiver of delight thrilled through the Cornet; but
was quickly stifled by a bitter feeling.
" Hermina," said he, " it was certainly Genserik
thou thought of meeting."
Hermina stood silent a moment, then laid her hand
THE H FAMILY.
gently upon his arm, and only said, " Carl ! have we
ceased to understand each other ?"
He looked at her, and her gentle, loving, but
tearful eyes met his.
Lovers ! if the silken skein of your love and your
happiness has become entangled, and you wish to
strengthen it, do not talk. Look at one another !
Cornet Carl felt all at once as if a veil fell from his
eyes the mist vanished from his soul. All at once
was clear to him; and so heavenly clear. Long stood
the young lovers silently there, and drunk light, and
peace, and felicity, from their mutually bright beam-
ing eyes.
As there was no longer any spark of uneasiness
remaining in their souls, the lovers began to make
explanations and declarations.
" Is it not thou," said Hermina, among other
things, " is it not thou who first loved me; who
made me feel that there was a pleasure in living ?
And even if thou hadst not done so, how canst thou
think that I could place a cold egotist like G
beside thee?"
" But he is so confoundedly handsome!" said the
Cornet, laughing, and yet half confused.
" Is he ? That I have not remarked. He does
not please me. I know one who pleases me one
whose face it does me good to see one whom I
think handsome. "Wilt thou see his portrait?"
She led him to the spring. The Cornet saw there
THE H FAMILY. 193
with satisfaction his sunburnt countenance beaming
with joy.
" But thy parents favour Genserik "
" And I favour thee."
" He loves thee."
" And I love thee."
"Hermina!"
"Carl!"
When a person has left this earthly life, to go to
a better in heaven, people say, full of confidence,
"Peace be with him!" And then they turn to
think about other things.
Even so when two lovers turn from the valley
of care of this life, and enter the bright heavenly
kingdom of reconciliation, one may say, " Peace be
with them!" and think upon other subjects.
Yet we will, as the last " God's peace be with it,"
cast now a
SIXTH SUNBEAM.
And this smiles over the delight which beams upon
Cornet Carl during several happy days. He was
sure of Hermina; and her silence, her reserve, her
politeness towards Genserik, his multiplied visits, his
/, his lover-politeness Baron K and his wife's
coldness towards him (Cornet Carl) nothing more
disturbed him. The barn afforded him a heavenly
bed. The spring in nature mirrored the spring in
his soul. The woods, flowers, waves, winds, birds,
VOL. I. K
194 THE H FAMILY.
all sang to him, and for him. " Gladness ! gladness ! "
Gladness? Ah, Rinaldo, Rinaldo ! Hark! The
trumpet's clang calls thee from Armida, and thou
must resign gladness.
The trumpet's sound ! Not from the fields of
Palestine not from that promised land but from
Ladugardsland; or rather from the Ladugardsgard.
All as one ! Now, Kinaldo, Cornet Carl, thou must
leave her who is more virtuous, more discreet, there-
fore more beautiful than Armida. Thou must tear
thyself from her enchanted palace, the little grey
house. Thus wills that unmoveable General-in-chief
of all life-regiments, Fate, who pays so little regard
to the demands of the heart.
The trumpets sound, duty calls to the camp, to
the camp; and then,
THE SEVENTH SUNBEAM
is extinguished in the lovers' parting tears.
In order to spare our own, we command our
thoughts, turn to the right, march ! again to Thors-
borg. There we shall, with old acquaintance, go
about new business, as if
THE H-
FAMILY.
195
TO DIG THROUGH THE EARTH, ETC.
ONE evening, as we were all assembled around the
sick-bed of the blind girl, Professor L - read aloud
a translation of Herder's " Ideas." The subject was
the development of mankind in another world; the
explanatory hints, as regards his transformation,
which are given to us on earth, by the changes
which we remark in the kingdom of nature, and
which are all a gradual advance towards perfection.
Professor L closed with this remark on the
foregoing: "The flower seems to us at first as a
vegetating seed, then as a sprout; this puts forth the
bud; and now the flower first unfolds itself. Similar
unfoldings and changes are shewn to us by other
existences, among which the butterfly is a well-
known symbol of human transformation. See there
crawls the ugly, coarse, greedy caterpillar; his hour
comes, and a feebleness of death comes over him; he
fixes himself firmly; he swaddles himself up, and
spins here at his own shroud, as if in fact the organs
of his new existence were within himself. Now
196 THE H FAMILY.
the rings work, now strive the powers of the new
organization. The change goes on slowly at the
beginning, and seems destructive; the ten feet re-
main in the dried-up skin, and the new being is now
unshapely in all its limbs. By degrees these shape
themselves and come in order, but the existence
awakes not before this change is perfected: it now
presses towards the light, and the last development
quickly takes place. A few minutes only, and the
tender wings become five times greater than they
were within the covering of death. They are gifted
with elastic power, and with the splendour of all
beams which can be found beneath the sun. Its
whole nature is changed: in stead of the coarse leaves
upon which it earlier fed itself, it enjoys now the
nectar-dew from the golden cups of the flowers.
Who, in the form of the caterpillar, could have
divined of the existing butterfly? Who would re-
cognise in it the same being, if experience had not
shewn it to us? And both these existences are only
periods of life of one and the same being, upon one
and the same earth. What beautiful development
must not lie in the bosom of nature, where the or-
ganic sphere is wider and greater, and where the
periods of life which it unfolds embrace more than
a world.
" And thus nature shews to us also, in this analogy
of existence, that is, of progressively perfecting exist-
ence, wherefore she weaves into her realm of shapes
THE H FAMILY. 197
the slumber of death. It is a beneficial stupor,
which enwraps a being, and within which the or-
ganic powers strive after new development. The
being itself, with its greater or less degree of con-
sciousness, is not strong enough to see and direct
its combats. Thus it slumbers and awakens first,
when it stands forth perfected. The slumber of
death is also as it were a fatherly, gentle allevia-
tion; it is a composing opiate, under which operating
nature collects its powers, and the feeble invalid is
refreshed/'
Here L ceased. A deep and pleasant emo-
tion had overcome us all. "We sate silent, with looks
riveted upon the poor invalid, down whose cheeks
large tears gently rolled, whilst low, lamenting tones
came from her lips. Her Honour embraced her
with tenderness. The Colonel laid his hands as it
were in blessing upon her head. A deep, sonorous,
continued snoring drew, at this moment, all our
regards upon Lieutenant Arvid, who was sleeping
comfortably in a corner of the sofa, with mouth
open, and nose turned up in the air. This trumpet
tone was a signal of revolt for Julie, who with glow-
ing cheeks vanished from the room. After a moment
I went to seek for her, and found her standing upon
the steps before the house, leaning with crossed arms
upon the iron balustrades, and looking fixedly upon
the bright evening heavens, in which pale stars
began to appear. " Julie ! " said I, laying my arm
around her waist.
198 THE H FAMILY.
"Ah, Beata!" sighed Julie, "I am unhappy I
am very unhappy ! Must I remain so for my whole
life?"
Before I could reply, Lieutenant Arvid came out
on the steps, and exclaimed with a yawn, "What
the thousand are you doing here, Julie? Standing
and getting cold getting cold in the head and chest.
Come in again, dearest. I fancy, too, that they have
began to bring in supper. Come, then ! "
" Arvid," said Julie, " come here to me for a
moment;" and she took his hand kindly, and said
with animation, " See how beautiful every thing is,
this evening; let us go into the park. There, you
know, where we once agreed to I want to talk with
you there, to beg something from you "
" "We can just as well talk with one another in the
room "
"Yes but it is so lovely this evening. Look
around you ! Listen to the bird, how sweetly it twit-
ters! Do you hear the wood-horn yonder? Look
there, too, where the sun descends what soft crim-
son ah, it is a lovely evening!"
" Charmant, my angel," replied Lieutenant Arvid,
with a suppressed yawn; "but I am outrageously
hungry, and perceived a delicious smell of chops as
I passed the kitchen. I long to meet with them
again, in the saloon. Besides, now there ascends a
cursed mist. Come, my angel ! "
" Arvid ! " said Julie, drawing back her hand,
THE H FAMILY. 199
"we have such dissimilar inclinations such differ-
ent tastes. I see ''
" Don't you like chops ?"
" God bless you, with your chops I do not speak
of them. But of our inclinations, our feelings they
do not accord "
"Yes; that I can't help."
" No; but I fear that we are not fitted for each
other that we shall be unhappy "
" Ah, thou dear one ! that may be. One should
not meet trouble half way. That takes away one's
appetite. Come, let us eat our supper in peace.
Come my little wife "
"But I will not and I am not your wife," said Julie,
as she turned herself from him; " and," added she, a
little lower, " will not be your bride any longer."
"Will not?" said Arvid calmly. "Yes, but you
see there are some difficulties in giving that up.
You have my ring, and I have yours, besides, I am
not very much afraid; girls have their caprices.
Nay, nay, let it be till morning. Adieu, Julie ! I
go to eat some chops, do you swallow down your
caprices," and he vanished in the eating-room.
Julie took my arm and went down into the
orchard, whilst she wept violently. I walked silently
beside her, waiting for her to open her heart with
some complaint against her bridegroom. But she
was silent, pressed my hand, and continued to
weep.
200 THE H FAMILY.
As we turned into a side alley, a figure wrapped
in a cloak came slowly towards us. Professor L 's
voice proceeded from this, and began kindly joking
Julie on her romantic taste for evening walks. When
he approached us, he saw her weeping eyes, and
became suddenly silent and grave.
" Professor L ," said Julie, half merrily, and
with a voice half choked with weeping, " tell me, what
must a person do, when he sees that he has begun
a very foolish business and cannot go on with it "
"Then," said Professor L , "wisdom must
bear the consequences of folly."
"And one should be unhappy for one's whole
life?"
"Unhappy one should not be, but better and
more prudent one should be, and should make all
past errors steps by which one should ascend nearer
to perfection."
" That sounds beautiful, most especially edifying
and in the mean time one should grow weary of
wisdom and perfection for a whole life, and find
every day insufferable."
" Only a very weak person," said Professor L
mildly, " can so sink under the weariness and anxiety
of life. The most gloomy and joyless position in
life has its points of light, if one will but see them.
Within ourselves we may in every care and trouble
most surely find the springs of consolation. If our
surrounding circumstances disturb or vex us, let us
THE H FAMILY. 201
seek for some plan of freedom and an inward rich
life within ourselves. Then may we say with Hamlet,
( O, I could let myself be enclosed within a nutshell,
and fancy myself lord of an immeasurable world!'
To become acquainted with this world which lives
within us, to regulate it, to bring it into clearness
and progressive development, is an enjoyment which
no position in life can deprive us of, and an enjoy-
ment which we must soon acknowledge as sufficient
to make us love even the coldest earthly life. To
learn to think, is to learn to live and enjoy."
" But," sighed Julie, " how can one learn to think
with a "
" With a man who only thinks about chops ?"
ended I in spirit.
" Good books," continued L , " are gentle
comforters, guides, and friends. With their help
one can, if one earnestly wishes it, not go wrong
in bringing one's inward life into equipoise and
consistency." He was silent for a moment, and
added with warmth and emotion, " my books, how
much have I not to thank them for !"
"You have been unhappy?" said Julie, with
heartfelt sympathy.
" Every thing which I loved most tenderly on earth,
have I lost and that not merely through death.
Since my childish years has this trial followed me.
Every thing upon which I warmly fixed my heart
has been torn from me. Many a bitter moment has
K.2
202 THE H FAMILY.
passed since I was able to "bow myself submissively
before the will of the Eternal God, and yet "
" O that one could comfort you," exclaimed Julie,
with child-like fervent devotion.
" I have," continued L , " sought to strengthen
my heart, to preserve it from suffering so bitterly.
I have struggled long with its sensitiveness I am
no longer young and yet (this he said with a sor-
rowful smile) I shall have perhaps soon to go to my
books to find consolation."
"I wish I was a book!" said Julie with tears in
her eyes.
Professor L looked to her with fatherly no,
not exactly fatherly, but nevertheless indescribable
tenderness.
"Good, amiable girl!" said he in his beautiful,
harmonious voice; and continued after a moment,
more calmly, " It is weakness to complain. We
find strength to endure, in prayers, and in the fulfil-
ment of our duties. Let us obtain our strength from
these fountains."
He extended his hand to Julie, who gave hers
weeping.
At this moment we reached a ditch, from which
three little black figures, which seemed to ascend up
from the earth, met our astonished eyes. And scarcely
less astonished were we as we recognised the little
Dumplings and a playfellow with them, standing up
to the middle in a deep ditch, and sunk in deep
THE H FAMILY. 203
deliberation. To our repeated questions regarding
all this, succeeded on their part, first silence, then
some confused sounds, at last the discovery and the
rather dim explanation of their great secret. They
had merely undertaken to dig through the earth,
and to give their family, and in particular the Colonel,
a great surprise thereby.
That which now arrested their progress was cer-
tainly not the difficulty of the undertaking, bah ! but
a deep thought, which arose in the brain of the little
Claes, that when they had got through the earth
they then should probably fall through it, and then
where should they come to? that would Professor
L be so good now as to tell them that?
We now all laughed together.
Professor L deferred his explanation to the
morrow, and, joking kindly, sent the pigmies with
their giant-schemes home. A messenger came at
that moment after them and us, to say that we were
waited for at supper. The little triumvirate set off
at a short gallop. We followed more slowly after,
but now were surprised by Lieutenant Arvid's cursed
mist, which stood like a wall between the orchard
and the castle court. We now observed for the first
time, that Julie was without a shawl. I was not
much better provided for. L took off his cloak,
and insisted on wrapping it round Julie. She would
not at all listen to it, because L } s health was not
of the strongest. They would have stood till now
204 THE H FAMILY.
contending and protesting, if I had not come between
with a compromising project, and proposed that they
both should make use of the very wide cloak. It
was adopted; and Julie's delicate zephyr-like form
vanished in a corner of the cloak, which she laugh-
ingly wrapped around her. And the train went
forward through the night and mist.
That was, however, a little crazily done, thought I
afterwards. The late Madame Genlis and M. Lafon-
taine no less, in their romance-world, never would
have let two lovers come under a cloak without
making use of such an excellent opportunity for a
declaration of love, and I should really wonder if
Mrs. Nature did not this time open a way, let some
sigh, some word
I listened attentively as I followed the inhabitants
of the cloak, but they were silent, no word, no
sound. Yes, now! What was it? Julie sneezed.
Now L said, indeed, " God help ! " and this may
help them to something no, he said nothing.
We leave the orchard, we go across the court.
Will nobody speak then? Now! no. We mount
the steps, we enter the door; now then! no! The
cloak falls from Julie's shoulder; she thanks and
curtseys, L bows.
As we came into the saloon, Lieutenant Arvid sate
and ate chops. They had waited a long time for us.
For our excuse I related the contention about the
cloak.
THE H - FAMILY. 205
During the whole of supper, her Honour shook
her head at Julie to reprove her for so great, unheard-
of imprudence as to go out so late without a shawl.
When Lieutenant Arvid perceived the eyes of his
bride which had been weeping, he seemed very much
confounded, but probably he thought, " it will all be
right when she has eaten and slept ;" for he made no
haste over his supper, and afterwards sought no
opportunity of conversing with his bride, and went to
bed at his usual time, and with his usual calmness.
But Julie's uneasiness did not leave her; on the
contrary, it seemed to increase. In vain Arvid
prayed her to take " a little nap," and to consider him
as a " cushion." She seemed no longer to find repose
upon it. In vain his father came, old General P ,
with his magnificent equipage, and besought his little
daughter-in-law elect to drive out with " the Swans"
it helped nothing. There daily occurred between
the.bethrothed a many little quarrels, which assumed,
spite of Arvid' s unexampled phlegm, more and more
of a serious character. Her Honour, who now became
observant of this, was at first quite uneasy, and
always held herself prepared to knit together again
the broken thread of unity with some good-humoured
jest, or some conciliatory word. It succeeded, to be
sure, still; but every day became anew entangled.
Thus went on a time. Cornet Carl set oiF at the
breaking up of the camp to Roslagen. From this
place he wrote the most despairing letters on account
206 THE H FAMILY.
of dust and heat, and vexation, and ennui, and such
like. About botany he said not a word.
During the whole of the summer Elisabeth's con-
dition remained the same, and her Honour continued
to consider the milk diet necessary for my chest and
my melancholy.
The Parcse spun the life's thread of the rest of the
family of common flax, mixed with a little hemp, but
still more silk, till the end of the month of August
when they lifted the shears. Let us see
THE H FAMILY. 207
WHY?
AFTER a heavy and sultry day, a mass of storm-clouds
collected themselves together, and covered the whole
heaven at sunset. A sort of silence of death spread
itself over the whole region. One heard no sound
from speedily home-going herds, no bird twittered;
the leaf of the aspen moved not; even the swarms of
gnats ventured upon no hurrah, as usual at the going
down of day; the whole of nature stood as if in a
painful expectation of something mysterious and
uncommon occurring.
Later in the evening began the fearfully beautiful
scene.
Pale lightning illumined every minute the whole
region, which in the intervals was wrapped in an
almost night-like darkness; and by the lightning-
flashes was shewn how masses of clouds assumed ever
darker hues, and in threatening shapes congregated
together above the castle. Now and then a rapid
tempest passed through the air, to which again
succeeded a dead calm. With a dull but strongly
208 THR H FAMILY.
increasing noise was heard the thunder-chariots roll-
ing forth from many sides.
Her Honour hastened from stove to stove, $*om
window to window, to see that all were well secured.
Julie and Helena stood with their father in a window,
and drew closer to him at every fresh flash, every
fresh thunder-peal.
I went to the blind girl. She sate upon her bed in
a stooping, bent position, expressive of the utmost
weariness of life, and sung with a low and melancholy
voice
It is night, it is night!
My eyes are dark, on my heart is blight,
For repose it longeth.
Give me rest, give me rest,
And room in the house by the earth-worm possess'd,
O pallid death's angel !
O let me sleep low,
Ah ! I am so weary of watching and woe,
So weary of living !
Here the arms fell, and her head, in weariness of
life, sank down on the cushions. She was silent a
moment; I saw her smile mournfully, and then begin
again to sing, but in a clearer voice and more cheer-
ful tone
When the morning dawns clear,
And the song of ascension my grave draweth near,
Which calls to existence,
Shall I see thy day,
King of Light, and from earth's sordid clay
Raise UD my forehead?
THE H - FAMILY. 209
Here her tears began to flow; and changing her
tone, she sang, weeping and in broken stanzas
O mother, O mother!
Be my defender,
Clasp thou thy daughter,
The guilty, repentant!
Teach her what prayer is,
Teach her what hope is !
* *
Give to her tenderness,
Give to her quietness!
O mother, O mother !
Warmly embrace me,
Clasp to thy bosom,
So tender, so loving !
Let me experience
How in affection,
Bosom to bosom,
Throbs so divinely !
Ah, ne'er have I known this,
On earth whilst abiding !
*
Lonely I wander,
Lonely, love truly ;
Lonely I suffer,
Bitterly, bitterly!
* *
And e'en in dying,
Still I love lonely !
O mother, O mother!
Take me, O take me
Hence from the cold world,
Hence from its sorrows!
* .
Glittering spark of light,
From the dust call me !
Lift me from darkness,
Raise me to splendour !
210 THE H FAMILY.
A violent thunder-clap, which echoed through the
whole castle, interrupted her song; to this succeeded
others, even more rapidly and more violently. A wild
storm began to rage at the same time.
" Is anybody here ?" asked the Blind. I went up
to her. She said, " I heard music, which does me
good. Lead me to the window."
When she came there, she crossed her arms on
her breast, and turned her face up to heaven. The
lightning flashes passed over the lovely pale face,
whilst the terrific claps of thunder seemed as if they
would strike down the being which, with a kind of
defying gladness, raised a calm brow towards the
spirit of destruction.
By degrees, violent feelings seemed to arise in
Elisabeth, and the combat in nature found an echo in
her soul. Suddenly she exclaimed, "I see some-
thing ! A fiery hand, with burning fingers, passes
over my eyes ! "
She stood a moment, as if in eager expectation,
and then said with a kind of quiet rapture, " How
glorious, how glorious, the singing up there among
the clouds! Sister-harmonies, do you call my heart?
Here, in my breast, is the first voice, there, now
sounds the second. Now there is unity now is
there life and gladness ! Fire of heaven ! Maternal-
breast! clasp me in a burning embrace! Mother,
mother! is it thy voice which I hear thy hand
which I saw ? which I see I see now again ?
Beckonest thou me? Callest thou me?
THE H FAMILY. 211
"Air!" shrieked she now wildly and command-
ingly, " lead me out into the free air ! I will hear
my mother's voice, I will fly to her breast and be
warm again. Without are wings of fire, they will
sustain me. There is a chariot hear now its rolling !
it will take me. Hence, hence! dost thou not see
hands ? they beckon. Hear voices ? they call ha !
dost thou hear?"
I embraced her with tenderness, and besought
her to remain still. She interrupted me, as she
solemnly said, " God may refuse to hear thy last
prayer, if thou refuse mine. He will bless thee,
if thou comply with mine. Lead me, lead me out
into the open air! It will be the last time that I
shall ask anything from thee. Thou knowest not
how all my weal and woe depends upon this moment.
Lead me into my kingdom the kingdom of the
storm there, there only shall I experience peace,
Beata, good Beata! See, I am quiet and collected,
I am not mad. Hear me, hear my prayer ! I have
lain in fetters all my life let me, only for one
moment be free, and all my many bleeding wounds
will be healed."
I had not courage to withstand this voice, these
words. I led her down upon the terrace, which
extends on the wall of rock a considerable way out-
side the castle. The young girl who was Elisabeth's
maid, from fear of the storm, would not accompany
us.
THE H FAMILY.
I soon repented of my complaisance. Scarcely were
we come out into the wild uproar of nature, than
Elisabeth tore herself loose from me, sprang forward
a few paces, and then standing still, raised a loud cry,
full of wild, insane delight.
It was a scene of terrific beauty. The lightnings
crossed around, with red tongues, the whole region;
the storm swept around us, and now rolling, now
whizzing thunder-claps circled over our heads. Like
the spirit of the tempest, the Blind stood upon the
rocks with wild, sorrowful gestures. Then she laughed
and clapped her hands together in insane gladness,
then turned herself round about with extended arms,
whilst she sung with a strong and clear voice:
Lightning and flashing,
Flaming waves dashing,
From the world's sea of fire!
Wild tempests quaking,
And riven chains breaking
The grave's silence dire !
Thunders and all ye
Mighty, I call ye
From the world's sullen breast,
Behold, in a woman
Your queen, who doth summon
You, hear my behest !
Lightning, forth wing thou,
Sing thou, O sing thou,
Hail Freedom to thee!
* * * *
The victor's song rings now,
Life findeth wings now;
* * * *
I am the free !
THE H FAMILY.
Again she laughed wildly, and exclaimed, " How
glorious, how glorious! how splendid! How glad I
am, glad! glad! Now is my day of rule come! A
crown, a crown of fire, will descend from the dark
clouds and be placed upon my head. My day is at
hand, my time is come!"
At this moment, to my indescribable comfort, the
Colonel stood at the side of the unhappy one.
"You must," said he, "return to your room."
With a hasty movement, Elisabeth withdrew her
hand from his, and instead, as before, of submissively
complying with his wishes, she stood now before
him proudly and insolently, with the look of a Medea,
and repeated, "My hour is come! I am free! Must?
Who dares to say that word to me, here in this
place? Stand I not in my own realm? Has not my
mother fetched me in her arms? Seest thou not how
her arms of fire embrace me, and repel thee?"
The Colonel, who dreaded an increasing outbreak
of her insanity, wished to take her in his arms, to
carry her again to the castle, when Elisabeth hastily,
with infinite tenderness, laid her arms around his
neck, and said to him, " So, if I clasp thee in my
arms, and thou me in thine, then will my mother take
us up both in her bosom of fire. What bright and
heavenly bliss ! This is my day my hour is come !
I am free, and thou art taken captive. I defy thee
I defy thee ever again to become free ! "
Was it the word defy which woke the defiance of
214 THE H FAMILY.
the man, or was it some other feeling, but the Colonel
suddenly released himself from Elisabeth's arms, and
stood still at a few paces distance from her.
" Yes, I defy I defy thee ! " continued she. " Thou
hast fettered my limbs, thou hast bound my tongue;
and yet I now stand before thee powerful and strong,
and like lightning, will launch against thee the fearful
words. 'I love thee! I love thee!' Thou canst
no longer forbid them to me, thy wrath is powerless.
The thunder is with me the tempest is with me!
Soon shall I be with them above, for ever. Like a
cloud upon thy heaven shall I follow thee all thy life ;
like a pale ghost shall I hover above thy head; and,
when all is silent around thee, thou shalt hear my
voice exclaiming 'I love thee! I love thee!"
A strange and deep emotion seemed to have over-
come the Colonel; he stood immovable, with his arms
folded, but dark fire flashed from his eyes.
Elisabeth 1 continued with a quiet enthusiasm, "
how deeply have I loved thee ! So deeply, so warmly
no mortal ever loved! Heaven, which thunders above
my head earth, which soon will open my grave,
you, take I for eternal witnesses ! Hear my word !
Understand thou, thou, my life's beloved torment,
noble, lofty object of all my thoughts, of my love,
of my hatred, yes, my hatred, hear how it sounds
' I love thee ! ' with my being's most inward, most holy
life have I loved thee ; deep as the sea, but pure as
heaven was my feeling. Thou hast not understood it
THE H FAMILY. 215
nobody on earth could understand it, my mother
knew it, and He who is above us all. If we had lived
in a world where words and deeds could be as inno-
cent as feelings and thoughts O then, like a bright,
warm flame might I have enclosed and shone around
thy existence have penetrated thee with felicity,
have burned a pure sacrificial flame for thee alone.
Such was my love. But thou didst not understand
it thou didst not love me and thou repulsed me,
and thou forsook me and I became guilty, but
loved nevertheless and love now and always, and
eternally, and alone ! "
"Alone?! !" exclaimed the Colonel, whilst a power-
ful feeling seemed to transport him out of himself.
"Yes, alone," repeated the Blind, confused and
trembling, " could it be otherwise ? I have sometimes
suspected but O my God, my God! could it be
possible? O say, is it possible? By the eternal
happiness which thou deservest, and which never
can be mine, by the light which thou seest, and
which I never shall behold, I conjure thee say,
say, hast thou loved me?"
A moment's perfect silence reigned in nature. It
seemed as if it would listen to the answer, which
I also awaited with trembling anxiety. At length,
pale, slow lightning flamed around us.
Solemnly, with a strong, almost powerful expression
in his voice, the Colonel said:
"Yes!"
216 THE H FAMILY.
The Blind turned upwards her countenance beam-
ing with superhuman bliss, whilst the Colonel con-
tinued with violent and deep emotion :
"Yes, I have loved thee Elisabeth, loved thee
with the whole power of my heart but God's power
in my soul was more powerful, and kept me from
falling. My severity alone has saved thee and me.
My love was not pure as thine. It was not the
poison which thy hand gave to me, which disturbed
my health it was the combat with passion and
desire it is the care for thee. Elisabeth! Elisa-
beth! thou hast been infinitely dear to me, thou
art so yet Elisabeth."
Elisabeth heard him no longer; she sunk down as
it were under the load of happiness which fell upon
her; and I sprang towards her at the moment when
she fell like one dying upon the earth, whilst her lips
whispered with an indescribable expression of hap-
piness, " He has loved me !"
The Colonel and I were scarcely able to carry her
to her chamber. I trembled his strength was as if
paralysed. A sweat of anguish hung in drops on
his brow.
Elisabeth recovered, in a short time, her conscious-
ness; but when she re-opened her eyes, and the
stream of life again rushed through her veins, she
merely whispered, " He has not despised ! He has
loved me !" and remained still and calm, as if she had
closed her account with the world as if she had
nothing left for her to wish.
THE H - FAMILY. 217
During the remaining part of the night, the storm
raged terrifically, but the lightnings shone now upon
the countenance of the Blind, beaming with inward
happiness.
From this moment, and during the few days which
she yet lived, all was changed to her. All was peace
and gentleness. She spoke seldom, but pressed
kindly and gratefully the hands of those who ap-
proached the bed upon which she lay almost immove-
able. One often heard her say, softly, " He has
loved me ! "
One day her Honour stood beside Elisabeth, who
did not seem aware of her presence, and she repeated
with indescribable delight the words so dear to her.
I saw an expression of pain depicted on the mild,
kind countenance of her Honour saw her lips
tremble, and some tears roll down her cheeks. She
turned herself hastily, and went out. I followed
her, for she had forgotten her bunch of keys. We
went through the ante-room. The Colonel sate there,
his head bowed upon his hand, as if he were reading.
He had his back turned to us. Her Honour stole
softly behind him, kissed his forehead, and stifled, as
she went into the bed-room, her forth-bursting sobs.
The Colonel, astonished, looked after her, glanced
then upon his hand wet with the tears of his wife,
kissed them away/ and resumed his thoughtful pos-
ture. After a moment I followed her Honour into
her bed-chamber, but she was not there; her hymn-
VOL. I. L
218 THE H FAMILY.
book lay open upon the sofa, and its leaves bore
traces of tears. At length I found her, after I had
gone about through all the rooms, in the kitchen,
where she was rather scolding the cook, because she
had forgotton to cut the cutlets from a breast of lamb
which was frizzling over the fire ; which oversight
actually was unpardonable, as I already had told her
twice that we should have breast of lamb for dinner,
and cutlets for supper;
" One cannot trust to any one but oneself," said
her Honour to me, a little piqued, as I gave to her
her bunch of keys.
I now left Elisabeth neither day nor night.
"With an astonishing rapidity her earthly existence
seemed to speed towards its end. It seemed as if the
first word of affection which she had heard, had been
the signal of her aiflicted soul's deliverance.
It is so with many children of the earth. They
strive against the sting of affliction for many and
many a year live, suffer, and contend. The sting is
broken, and they fall down powerless. Happiness
reaches to them her beaker. They set their lips to
the purple edge and die !
Besides Helena and me, Professor L was
almost constantly with Elisabeth. In part he read
aloud to her, in part he talked with us in a manner
which was calculated to elevate her slumbering feel-
ings of religion, and strengthen her faith in the dear
truths which stand like bright angels by the couch of
the dying.
THE H FAMILY. 219
Once he proposed to her several questions on the
condition of her own mind. She replied, " I now
have not strength to think clearly. I have not power
to examine myself. But I feel I have a hope I
have a presentiment of clearness ! "
" May the Lord lift up his countenance upon
thee !" said Professor L , with quiet dignity and
prudence.
The next day Elisabeth besought the whole family
to assemble around her. As we all, together with
Professor L , were assembled in mournful silence
in her room, Elisabeth called by name those whom
she wished to approach her bed, seized their hand,
kissed it, as she uttered with humble devotion the
word, " Forgive ! " So she went through them
all. No one was able to speak, and that mournful
" Forgive ! " " forgive ! " was the only sound which
interrupted the sad murmur of sighs.
The Colonel and his wife stood there now together.
Elisabeth was silent for a moment, and breathed
heavily and with difficulty. At last she said, " Will
my friend come to me ?"
The Colonel went forward she extended her arms
to him he bent himself down to her they kissed.
O what a kiss ! The first and the last that of love
and of death !
No word was spoken. Pale as one dying, and
with uncertain steps, the Colonel withdrew. With
trembling voice, Elizabeth said, " Lift me up out of
bed, and lead me to Mrs. H ."
THE H FAMILY.
We did so. She shewed an unusual strength, and
supported by two persons, went to the other end of
the room, where her Honour, who did not seem
aware of her design, sate weeping.
" Assist me," said Elisabeth, " and place me upon
my knees."
Her Honour rose up hastily, to prevent it being
done; but, notwithstanding, Elisabeth hastily lay at
her feet, kissing them, whilst she stammered forth,
with convulsive sighs, " Forgive ! forgive !"
She was borne almost lifeless again to her bed.
From this moment the Colonel did not again leave
her.
Through the night which succeeded this day, and
the day following, she lay still, but seemed to suffer
physical pain. In the evening, as Professor L ,
the Colonel, and I sate silently by her bed, she woke
out of a still slumber, and said aloud, in a clear
voice, " He has loved me ! Lord, I thank thee ! "
After this she sank into a kind of sleep or stupor,
which continued probably an hour. Her breath,
which during this time had been very rapid, began
by degrees to become feeble. A long pause occurred
then came a sigh then a longer interval and
then again a sigh. All at once the breath seemed to
cease. It was a terrible moment. A slight spasm
passed through the limbs then a violent sigh or
gasp, followed by a sadly-mournful sound and all
was still.
" She has ceased to be ! " said the Colonel with a
THE H - FAMILY. 221
suppressed voice, and pressed his lips upon the
death-pale brow.
" She sees now ! " said Professor L , and raised
a solemn and beaming look to heaven.
The joyous air of the summer evening played in
through the open window, and the birds sang gaily
without in the hedge of honeysuckle. A gentle rose
light, a reflection of the lately descended sun, diffused
itself through the chamber, and spread an illuminat-
ing glory over the deceased.
So still, so free from pain, lay she now there ! She
who so long had combated and despaired so calm,
so still now ! Over the white pillow, and even down
to the floor, fell her rich brown hair. On her lips
was an extraordinary smile, full of an expression of
sublime knowledge. I have seen that smile upon the
lips of many who sleep the sleep of death. The
angel of eternity has impressed upon them his kiss.
Peaceful moment, in which a heart which has so
long throbbed with disquiet and pain, experiences
rest! Peaceful moment, which reconciles every
enemy to us, which draws near to us every friend,
casts oblivion over every error, the beams of glory
over every virtue, which opens the blind eyes and
releases the bonds of the soul ! Beautiful and peace-
ful moment, although borne upon the wings of a
nocturnal angel, thou smilest towards me like the
rosy hue of morning; and when I see thee advance
towards another, I have many a time longed thou
shouldst come for me also.
222 THE H FAMILY.
THE SKEIN GETS ENTANGLED.
ELISABETH was no more. She had been like a gloomy
thunder-cloud, and darkened the bright heaven of
existence which most nearly surrounded her. When
she was gone, all experienced a sentiment of peace
and security. Many tears were consecrated to her
mournful memory, but no heart recalled her. Pitiable
Elisabeth ! thou first gavest peace when thy own heart
enjoyed it in the grave.
We see every day that the most insignificant, the
least endowed persons, but who are kind and gentle,
become more beloved in the world and more lamented
than the distinguished, richly gifted, who misuse
their talent; who, with all their beauty, their mind,
their warmth of heart, have not made one being
happy.
The Colonel alone retained for a long time a
gloomy state of mind, and was more reserved than
common towards his wife and children. Their ten-
derness and attentions, however, as well as the bene-
ficial operation of time, began by degrees to dissipate
this gloom, when circumstances connected with his
THE H - FAMILY.
domestic circle anew shook his rest, and agitated his
naturally powerful feelings.
One day, Arvid's father, General P , burst
into the Colonel's room, full of fury. First of all, he
relieved his heart by a salvo of curses and oaths;
and when the Colonel coldly asked what it all meant,
he stammered forth, almost beside himself, " What
does it mean ? What does it mean ? Thousand
d Is ! It means that your your your daughter is
a cursed "
"General P \" said the Colonel, in a voice
which brought the angry man quickly to himself,
and who replied rather more quietly, " It it it
means that your daughter plays with truth and faith,
that she befools fetch me seven thousand! that
she will break off with Arvid, will return to him the
betrothal ring. Fetch me seven ! that Arvid is beside
himself, that he will shoot himself through the head,
so violent and frantic as he is; and that I shall be
a miserable, childless old man ! " Here a few tears
rolled down the old gentleman's cheeks, and he con-
tinued in a voice in which anger and pain contended:
" She sports with my son's peace sports with my
grey hairs. I loved her so tenderly; as a father,
brother. As a father, I had set also my hope of the
happiness of the evening of my life upon her. It will
be the death of me. She says directly to my Arvid's
face that she will not have him; directly in my son's
face. Fetch me seven thousand! He will be a
THE H FAMILY.
laughing-stock to the whole country. He will
shoot himself, brother; he will shoot his brains out,
I say; and I shall be a childless, miserable old man/'
etc. etc.
The Colonel, who had heard all this in the most
perfect silence, now rang the bell violently. I was
in the next room, and went in to the Colonel, in order
a little to reconnoitre, and to prepare Julie for that
which awaited her.
The Colonel's countenance betrayed anger and
severity. He desired me to tell Julie to come down
to him.
I found Julie in the greatest anxiety; but, from the
General's visit to her father, prepared for that which
was before her.
" I know I know," said she, growing pale at my
message, " it must come out it cannot be helped."
" But hast thou actually," I asked, " broken off
with thy bridegroom?"
" I have I have probably," answered she, troubled
and full of anxiety; " I cannot now tell all yesterday
evening a word escaped me against Arvid he was
cold and scornful I was violent, he was in a passion
and rode away in anger."
Again we heard the Colonel's bell.
" My God ! " said Julie, and pressed her hands to
her heart, " now I must go and must have courage.
Ah! if it were not for his contemptuous look tell
me, Beata did papa look very solemn?"
THE H - FAMILY. 225
I could not say no ; prayed her not to hurry herself
to consider well her own promise, once so solemnly
given, the Colonel's strict principles regarding the
sanctity of such a promise.
" Ah, I cannot I cannot!" was all that Julie was
able to say, while trembling and pale she went down
stairs to the Colonel's room. When she came to the
door she paused, as if to strengthen her resolve, said
" I must ! " and went in.
In the course of about half an hour Julie came
into Helena's room, where I also was, and looked
quite inconsolable. She threw herself upon the sofa,
laid her head upon Helena's knee, and began sobbing
loudly and violently. The good Helena sate silent,
but sympathetic tears ran down her cheeks, and fell
like pearls upon Julie's golden plaits of hair. When,
after a little time, Julie's suffering seemed somewhat
to allay itself, Helena said tenderly, as she passed her
fingers between her sister's rich curls, " I have not
arranged thy hair to-day, sweet Julie. Sit up a
moment, and it shall soon be done."
" Ah, cut off my hair! I will be a nun!" replied
Julie; but for all that rose up, dried her eyes, let her
arrange her hair, assisted Helena with hers, and was
calmer.
So certain is it, that the little occupations of every-
day life possess an often wonderful power to dissipate
troubles.
When we inquired what had really happened, Julie
226 THE H FAMILY.
replied " This has happened, that I am condemned
for the whole remainder of my life to do penance for the
thoughtlessness of one moment and to be a wretched
being that is to say if I submit to the sentence
but I will not rather papa's displeasure rather "
" Ah, Julie, Julie!" interrupted Helena, "think
well about what you say!"
" Helena, you know not what I suffer, how I have
struggled with myself for a long time. You know
not how clearly I see the lamentable and the miserable
part of my fate, if I must be Arvid's wife. Ah! I
have hitherto gone as if in sleep, and sleeping I gave
him my hand, now I am awake and should not
withdraw it if I saw that I gave it to a "
" Arvid is a good person, Julie ! "
" What do you call good, Helena ? Those who
merely are not bad? Arvid (I have tried, I have
proved it) seemed good, because he has not been
tempted to be bad; calm and collected, because he
troubled himself about nothing but his own con-
venience ; reasonable, because he sees no further than
his nose extends. Ah! he is merely a collection of
negatives why should one fear to add to his col-
lection, and make him a present of another no! Do
not imagine that it will trouble him long he does
not love me he cannot love, he has no feeling!
Ah! he is a bit of moist wood, which my little fire
would in vain strive to kindle; the flame would by
degrees vanish in smoke, and in the end quite go
out."
THE II - FAMILY. 227
" If even, sweet Julie, Arvicl be not the man
whom you deserve, and who would make you, as
your husband, happy, why should not your fire
nevertheless burn clearly? Arvid is, indeed, not bad;
he would never become a spirit of torment to you.
How many wives are there not, who, united to hus-
bands who beyond all comparison stand far below
them, yet develope themselves as noble and excellent
beings; create happiness and prosperity around them,
and enjoy happiness through the beautiful conscious-
ness of fulfilling their duty. See our cousin, Mrs.
M , how estimable and how amiable she is !
And what a man is her husband! Look at Emma
S ; look at Hedda R ."
" Yes, and look at Penelope and sisters and com-
pany ah, Helena, these women have my high
esteem, my reverence, my admiration. I would
resemble them; but one thing I know clearly that
I cannot do so. That independence in opinion and
judgment, that calmness, that clearness, that certainty
and perspicuity of principle, which are so necessary
when in married life one would take the lead this I
have not not at all! I am exactly one who requires
to be guided I am a vine-branch, and need the oak
for support. At this moment my understanding has
developed itself I feel a better being arising within
me a new world opening itself for me ! Would that
I might wander through it on the hand of a husband
whom I could love and esteem; whose heart would
228 THE H FAMILY.
reply to the purifying fire within mine; who with the
light of his clear understanding would illumine the
twilight in my soul; (behold Professor L ,
thought I) oh, how much better a being should I
then be! and arrive at a goal which I now rather
imagine than see. But with Arvid, see Helena, with
Arvid my world would be like a store-room, I
myself like a bit of mouldy cheese.
" It is truer than you think. Ah, it is a mournful
affair, this marrying. There are a great many with
whom it has happened as it now might happen with
me they have hoisted the sail of matrimony in
foolishness, have fancied they should reach the
island of bliss, and have been stranded, and fixed
for the whole of their lives upon a sand-bank. Like
the oyster in its shell, they have crept about and
sought for a little sunshine, till the merciful wave
came "
"Julie! Julie!"
"Helena! Helena! It is a sketch from every-day
life; every day strengthens its truth. How many
noble natures have been ruined in this way? And
so will mine be, if I am not able in time to sail past
the sand-bank."
" Julie ! I fear that this cannot be done. Papa's
principles are immoveable; and among these stands
foremost firm adherence to a promise. And I think
that he is perfectly right. Besides, as regards the
annulling of a betrothal, the taking back of a given
THE H FAMILY.
promise of marriage, there lies in it a something
so deeply wounding to female delicacy, that I con-
sider "
" Delicacy here, and delicacy there : I consider it
quite indelicate, and in particular quite absurd, that
a whole life's happiness should be sacrificed to deli-
cacy."
" Could you be happy, Julie, if you lost your con-
nexions' your father's affection the esteem of the
world?"
"The esteem of the world I would not give
many stivers for it; but the esteem of those whom I
love ah Helena, Beata is it indeed possible that
I could lose that? Then it certainly would be better
that I condemned myself to be unhappy -
" You shall not be unhappy, Julie/' said Helena,
as with tearful eyes she clasped her sister in her
arms "you shall "
" Of that you know nothing, Helena," interrupt-
ed Julie, with irritable impatience; "/know that I
should be so. There is a something still, besides
Arvid's unworthiness, which would make me so ; it
is the certainty that I have missed my goal the
certainty that I might have had a nobler, a hap-
pier lot that I might have lived upon earth for
the happiness of a superior and excellent being. Ah,
I feel it. I might, like a lark, have winged myself
on high in freedom, light, and song; and now, now
I shall, as I feared, crawl about on the sand-bank
230 THE H FAMILY.
of life, like an oyster, dragging along with me my
prison!"
By the repetition of this horrible, but no less cor-
rect comparison, a new, vehement grief overcame
Julie : she threw herself again down on the sofa, and
remained the whole day without eating or being
willing to hear any consolation. Her Honour ran,
partly herself, and partly sent me, incessantly up and
down stairs with drops and smelling-waters.
Julie was really, though not seriously, unwell, and
remained two days in her chamber, during which
she did not see her father. Neither Lieutenant
Arvid nor the General were heard of during these
days, to the great comfort of Julie.
Her Honour had always had her own little tactics,
or domestic policy, whenever any misunderstanding
occurred between her husband and her children;
namely, when she talked with the first, her words
were always on the side of the latter; and with the
latter she asserted and proved to them that the first
was in the right. Her heart was, I fancy, often a
deserter to the side of the weaker, because when, in
certain cases, every thing was obliged to yield to the
iron will of the Colonel, her Honour always caressed
her children with redoubled tenderness. She had
now also talked with her husband in Julie's behalf,
and for the releasing her from her engagement, but
found him inflexible (" impossible !" said her Honour) ;
and when she now saw Julie so wretched, she was
THE H FAMILY. 231
imperceptibly towards him not unfriendly God
forbid! but, nevertheless, a little less friendly; in
appearance (I'll answer for it that it was not so in
reality) somewhat less anxious about his comfort
and satisfaction in a many little things. A certain
unpleasantness, hitherto altogether foreign to the
family, prevailed in the house for some days.
" If the mountain will not come to Mahomet
Mahomet must go to the mountain," said the Colonel
to me, one morning, with a good-tempered smile, as
he was about to go up the stairs which led to Julie's
room.
At that very moment a travelling-carriage drove
into the court, and Cornet Carl, with a flushed and
almost bewildered countenance, sprang out and up
the steps, embraced with silent fervency his parents
and sisters, and besought, after this, a moment's con-
versation with his father.
The moment extended to an hour, when the Cornet,
with a pale and disturbed countenance, came alone
out of his father's room. As if unconsciously, he
went through the sitting-room and saloon into her
Honour's boudoir, without seeming to be aware either
of her or me, and seated himself silently with his
elbows rested upon a table, and covered his eyes with
his hand, as if the daylight distressed him.
With maternal anxiety her Honour observed him ;
at length she rose, stroked his cheek with her hand
caressingly, and said to him, " My good boy, what is
amiss with thee ? "
232 THE H FAMILY.
" Nothing \" answered the Cornet, with a low and
suppressed voice.
"Nothing?" repeated her Honour. "Carl, thou
makest me anxious thou art so pale thou art
unhappy ! "
" Yes/' replied the Cornet, in the same low voice.
" My child, my son ! What ails thee ?"
" Every thing ! "
" Carl ! and thou hast a mother who would give
her life for thy happiness \"
" My good mother ! " exclaimed the Cornet, and
clasped her in his arms ; " forgive me !"
" My best child ! tell me what I can do for thee /
Tell me what thou wantest tell me all ! It must
have an outlet some way I cannot live and see thee
unhappy ! "
" I must be unhappy, if I cannot obtain, or raise
on bond, the sum of ten thousand rix-dollars. If I
get them not to-day, Hermina is my Hermina is in
a few days the wife of another ! Good God ! the
happiness of my whole life, and that of another, I
would purchase with this beggarly money and it is
denied me ! I have spoken with my father opened
to him my heart told him all. He has this sum I
know it and he "
11 And he has denied thee 1"
" Positively, decidedly. He says that it is the
inheritance of the unhappy and the needy; and for
the sake of these suffering strangers makes his own
son unhappy!"
THE H FAMILY. 233
With this the Cornet started up, and went with
great strides up and down the room, as he exclaimed,
" What low being has dtired to blacken Hermina to
my father this God's holy angel ? She would deceive
me ! She she loved the detested G ! He only,
or his emissaries, have been able
Here the Cornet massacred a carriage with its
accompanying horses (the equipage of the little
Dumplings); and her Honour, terrified, removed
from her son's neighbourhood a vase with flowers,
whilst she, attentive to his complaints, asked anxiously,
"But why? But how?"
" Do not ask me now!" said the Cornet impatiently.
" I can say only this now, that my life's weal or woe
rests upon my obtaining to-day the specified sum of
money. I may become the happiest being on the
earth, or the most unhappy; and not I alone "
" Carl ! " said her Honour solemnly, " look at rne !
God bless thy honest eyes, my son ! Yes, I know
thee. Thou wilt not let me take a step, the conse-
quences of which I may repent."
" My mother ! wouldst thou repent having effected
the happiness of my life ?"
" It is enough, my child. I go now to speak to thy
father. Wait me here."
In a violently excited state of mind the Cornet
awaited the return of his mother. I saw that in a
moment he was in that delirium of youth which
makes it appear incredible that any one can oppose
234 THE H FAMILY.
their wishes or their wills. In such moments people
cannot bear the word " impossibility." They seem to
themselves as if they could command the sun even,
seem as if they could tear up the roots of the moun-
tains ; or, which is all the same, tear up the principles
from a firm human breast.
It was a long time before her Honour returned.
Julie and Helena accompanied her. She was pale;
tears glittered on her eyelids, and her voice trembled
as she said, " Thy father will not; he has his reasons;
he thinks that he does right, and does quite certainly
what is best. But, my good child, thou canst be
assisted, nevertheless. Take these pearls and jewels.
They are mine I can dispose of them take them.
In Stockholm thou wilt receive a considerable sum
for them."
" And here, and here, best Carl," said Julie and
Helena, whilst with the one hand they reached to
him their treasures, and threw the other affectionately
around his neck; "take these also, Carl; we pray
thee, take, sell all, and make thyself happy ! "
A dark crimson flushed the countenance of the
young man, and tears streamed down his cheeks. At
that moment the Colonel entered, stood in the door-
way, and riveted a keen glance upon the group
which occupied the back-ground of the room. An
expression of anger, mingled with scorn, lighted up
his face. " Carl ! " exclaimed he with a strong voice,
" if thou art sufficiently unworthy to take advantage
THE H FAMILY. 235
of the weakness of thy mother and sisters to satisfy
thy blind passion, then I despise thee, I will not
acknowledge thee as my son."
Deeply unhappy, and now so deeply misjudged,
the bitterest indignation poured its gall into the heart
of the young man. He was deathly pale, his lips
convulsively compressed. He stamped his foot vio-
lently, and was out of the door like lightning. A
few minutes afterwards, he mounted his horse and
galloped across the court.
236 THE H FAMILY.
THE CORNET ! THE CORNET ! THE CORNET !
" Halloa ! it sounds through the wood."
HALLOA ! it sounds. The hunted fly, and the hunters
follow. What is the game? An unhappy human
being. And the hunters? The furies of anger, of
despair, and frenzy. How they drive! An unex-
ampled chase ! The hunted fly, and the hunters
follow. Halloa! halloa! They lose not the scent
they follow they follow, through the thickest wood,
over the dancing billows, over hill, over dale, with
gaping jaws will swallow their prey it goes bound
after bound but runs wearily on its course. Halloa!
halloa ! it will soon be ended !
Onward ! onward ! spurred the pursued his snorting
horse, which flew foaming over hedges and fences.
Wild tumults raged in his soul. Wrapt in a cloud
of dust, he posted over the road through gloomy and
wood-over-grown tracts, whilst he sought to stupify
every feeling, every thought in his soul, and listened
only to the admonitory forward ! forward ! which
rung in every throb of his fever-wild pulse.
The peaceful inhabitants of the cottages, which he
THE H FAMILY. 237
rushed past like a storm-wind, sprang in astonishment
to their door, and asked in wonder, " What horseman
is that who is run away with?" And one of them
(Stina Ander's daughter at Rorum) declared that she
had seen a hound and a hare come forth ; the one out
of the cottage, and the other out of the wood, and
sitting, the one opposite the other with staring eyes;
saw the wild rider, after which, quite bewildered and
out of sorts, they had sprung past each other; the
hare into the cottage, the dog into the wood.
The wild rider, Cornet Carl, made no halt till he
pulled up at the gates of the Wood-house, so well
known to us, threw himself from his horse, and
sprung up the steps. All the doors in the upper
story were fastened; all was still. He sprang down
the steps. All the doors in the lower story were
fastened; all was still and dead. He sprang across
the court to a little outbuilding, and pushed open a
door. There, humming a psalm, and spinning flax
upon a whistling wheel, sate within the cottage a
little, wrinkled, old woman.
" Where are the gentlefolks ? Where is Miss
Hermina!" exclaimed the heated, almost breathless
Cornet.
" Ha?" answered the little old spinning- woman.
" Where are the gentlefolks ?" cried the Cornet,
with an annihilating voice and look.
" What d'ye say ?" replied the old woman, as she
poked her nose comfortably into a little snuff-box.
238 THE H FAMILY.
The Cornet stamped. (A mended cup fell down
from the shelf, three crippled glass jingled together).
"Are you stone-deaf?" shrieked he at the highest
pitch of his voice. " I ask which way the gentlefolks
from here are gone ? "
" Which way?. To Thorsborg; does the gentleman
mean? Ay, then go over the fields, and "
" I ask," screamed the Cornet very loudly, in
despair, " where the gentlefolks are gone to from
here."
" To Fromere? Yes, yes then you must go "
"It is beyond all patience!" said the Cornet, in
despair, " it is enough to drive one mad ! "
"Ay, ay, indeed!" sighed the little old woman,
perplexed and terrified at the appearance of the
Cornet's anger, and went quickly to pick up the
pieces of the broken cup.
A small piece of money upon this flew under her
nose, and the stranger had vanished.
"God preserve me! God bless!" stammered the
astonished and pleased old woman.
Another door on* the same floor now flew open
before the powerful grasp of the Cornet's hand.
On her hearth, beside her pig (that is to say her
child), sate in the room a fat, dear mother, feeding
her little bristly-haired boy with hasty-pudding.
The Cornet repeated here his questions, and re-
ceived for answer
" Yes, they are set off."
THE H FAMILY. 239
" But where ? say where ? Did they leave no
message, no letter for me ?"
" Letter ? Yes ; I have one that was left for the
Cornet H , and I was just thinking of setting out
with it to Thorsborg, as soon as I have put a drop of
gruel into the boy, poor thing eat, boy ! "
" In heaven's name give me here the letter directly
haste, go this moment, I say, after it, go "
" Yes, yes I'll go as soon as I have put these
drops of gruel into the boy. He is hungry, poor
creature eat, boy!"
" I will feed the boy, give me the spoon only go
and fetch the letter here directly ! "
At length the woman went to her chest. The
Cornet stood on the hearth, took gruel out of the
pot with the spoon, blew it with anxious countenance,
and put it into the little fellow's open mouth. The
woman tumbled the things about in her chest, sought
and sought. Snuif-box and butter-pot, stockings and
under-petticoats, hymn-book and bread, came one
after another, and lay all about the floor the letter
not.
The Cornet tramped and stamped in painful im-
patience.
"Be quick there! No, is it not there? Ah !"
" Directly, directly ! wait only a bit, wait here,
no here, no wait a bit wait."
"Wait! One may imagine to oneself whether the
Cornet was inclined now to "wait a bit!"
240 THE H FAMILY.
But the letter was not forthcoming. The woman
put by her things, and muttered between her teeth
" It's gone it's not to be found!"
"Not to be found!" repeated the Cornet, and
poked in his terror a spoonful of hot gruel into the
throat of the boy, who set up a loud roar.
The letter was not to be found. " The boy must
certainly have picked it up, have torn it in two or
else have burned it;" and the dear mother, who was
more concerned about her boy's trouble than the
Cornet's, said angrily to the latter, " Go to Lbfsta-
holm, there you can take leave. The gentlefolks
are gone there, and Miss Agnes was here to-day with
Miss Hermina."
The Cornet left a rix-dollar as a plaster for the
scalded throat, and cursing half aloud the goose and
the gosling, mounted Blanka again, who in the mean
time had been cropping the yellow autumn-grass
which grew here and there in the court.
Now to Lofstaholm. Six miles had to be got over.
Blanka felt the spurs, and sprang off at full gallop.
A river divides the road. The bridge was broken
down and was under repair. There is yet another
way but that makes a bend of a mile and half.
Blanka soon snorted courageously in the waves, which
washed the foam from neck and nose, and kissed the
feet of the rider as he sate in his saddle.
Two travellers at some little distance began to
talk.
THE H FAMILY. 241
" Do you know, mother," said the one thoughtfully
to the other, " I think that it is the Neck himself,
who has ridden on the black mare through the
river."
" Do you know, father," said the other, " I think
it is a bridegroom who rides to his beloved."
" Trust me, my old fellow !"
" Trust me, my old woman !"
And " trust me, my reader," the rider stands now
on the opposite shore ; and forwards, forwards speeds
he again through wood and field.
Poor Blanka ! when the white walls of Lofstaholm
shone forth amid the green-yellow-brown trees thou
wast not very far from being knocked up, but at the
sight of them the rider somewhat relaxed his speed,
and when come into the court, Blanka was able to
rest, and to draw breath by the side of three other
riding -horses, which proved that Lofstaholm had
guests at this moment.
The iron-master and knight, Mr. D , sate in
his room and contemplated with the mien of a satis-
fied connoisseur, a head in black chalk, done by the
promising daughter Eleonora, and the iron-master's
lady, Mrs. Emerentia D , whose maiden name
was J , stood beside him reading with delighted
attention, a poem on the pleasure of " Rural Life and
Simplicity," written by her most hopeful son Lars
Anders (whom the family called " the little Lord
Byron"); as Cornet Carl stepped violently into the
VOL. I. M
242 THE H FAMILY.
room, and after a slight apology, without troubling
himself as to what people thought of him, his state
of mind, and his questions, prayed to know what was
known here of Baron K and his family's hasty
journey.
" Nothing more than this," said Iron-master D ,
and wrinkled up his brow, " that they passed by
here yesterday afternoon, and that Baron K was
pleased to come up here and say rude things to me,
and to pay me, it' may be, a fourth part of the sum
which I have lent to him out of pure kindness, an
eternity since. A Dido, Cornet H , by my
Eleonora "
Mrs. D took up the word. " The Baroness,
or what must one call her (for I have the idea that
she is no more a Baroness than I am), was not pleased
once to move to me from the carriage. Yes, yes, one
gets beautiful thanks for all the the politeness one
shews to people. No, she sate as bolt upright and
stiff as a princess in her carriage, her carriage say I
yes, very pretty young G 's equipage it was,
he himself sate in it like a caught bird in a cage,
and that perhaps made her so proud."
" G 's carriage ? G with them ?" cried
the Cornet, " and Hermina ?"
" Sate there, and looked straight before her like a
turkey-hen. Yes, in that girl I have been quite
mistaken. I thought that it was a shame for her,
and allowed my daughters to take a little care about
THE H FAMILY. 243
her and encourage her musical talent. Therese, in
particular, was actually bewitched with her. But
I soon found that I had committed an imprudence,
and that she, as well as her family, in no respect was
fit society for my daughters. All kind of strange
reports are in circulation respecting these high bred
gentry they have sent themselves off in a man-
ner "
A servant now came in with tobacco-pipes, which
he arranged in a corner of the room. The Iron-
master D thought it as well to continue the
conversation in French.
" Oui, c'est une vrai scandale," said he, " une
forgerie de tromperie ! Un vrai frippon est la fille
je sais ga et le plus extremement mauvais sujet et
sa pere."
" Son pere/' corrected Mrs. D , " et le pire de
'
toute chose c'est son mere. Un conduite, oh ! Ecoute,
cher Cornet, dans Italic, le mere et le fille et la
pere "
All at once there occurred in the next room a
fearful noise, a screaming, a laughing, a tumult, a
(jubilation beyond all comparison. There was scraping
on fiddles, there was jangling with shovels and tongs,
there was singing, yelling, piping, and in the midst
of this din were heard all kind of exclamations, of
which this alone was intelligible:
"Papa! Papa! now we know the piece ! Now the
scene is in order ! Hurra, hurra !"
244 THE H FAMILY.
The jubilant herd rushed now like a foaming
torrent into the room; but when the wild young
people beheld Cornet Carl, their delight was beyond
all bounds. A universal cry was uttered:
"Iphigenie, Iphigenie! Hurra! hurra! Cornet
H Cornet Carl, will be our Iphigenie! Hurra!
Long live Iphigenie the Second, long live Cornet
Iphigenie ! Long live
"Death and hell ! " thought the Cornet, as the wild
crowd regularly fell upon him, and endeavoured to
drag him with them, amid the cry, " Come Iphigenie !
Come Cornet Carl, hence, hence! We will have a
rehearsal immediately! The Cornet may hold his
part in his hand come, come, only!"
"Hocus-pokus about Cornet [Carl! Fall down on
your knees, and rise up as Iphigenie."
This last was basooned forth by the sweet little
Agnes D , who stood on tiptoes to hang a veil
over Cornet Carl's head, but could not reach up to
his ears. Lieutenant Ruttelin came to her assistance.
Eleonora D and Mina P had already swung
a large shawl over his shoulders, and three young
gentlemen endeavoured to wrap him round with a
sheet, which should be a gown. Among the seconds
of the Misses D , Lieutenant Arvid was also to
be seen.
The Cornet resisted; it was in vain; he raised his
voice, shouted to and with them, in vain he could
not, amid the noise around him, either make himself
understood, or once heard.
THE II FAMILY. 245
An actual despair out of pure vexation overcame
him, and brought him to a desperate resolution.
Making use of his strength, not in the most polite
manner, he pushed with both arms right and left
the people from him, tore off the sheet, and ran ran
through an open door, which he saw before him, and
striking into a long row of rooms, looked neither
to the right nor the left, but ran, ran, ran! Kan over
a servant girl, three chairs, two tables, and came at
length from room to room, out into a great dining-
room, on the other side of which was a porch. This
the Cornet knew, and was just about hastening there,
when he was aware of the jubilant herd, with the loud
cry of Iphigenie, Iphigenie ! who were coming through
the porch to meet him. The Cornet, in the greatest
distress of mind, was just about to turn round, when
he saw near him a half-open door which led to a little
winding staircase.
He shot down this like an arrow. It was dark and
narrow, turned and turned. It began to turn round
in the head of the Cornet itself, when at length his
feet reached firm land. He stood in a little dark
passage. From an iron-door which stood ajar gleamed
a stripe of light. The Cornet went through this door
also. Through an opposite window, defended with
stout iron-bars, shone a feeble and descending autumn
sun, and lit up the white-grey stone walls of the
vaulted room. The Cornet found himself in a prison ?
no, in a store-room.
246 THE H FAMILY.
The Cornet sought after a way of escape. There
was indeed in the little passage a door, opposite to
the door of the vault, but it must be opened with
a key, and no key was there. The Cornet sought
and sought in vain. He sate down on a bread chest
in the vault, freed himself from his shawl and veil,
and heard with satisfaction how the wild chase rushed
forth overhead, and seeking traces of him, drove about
in the neighbourhood; but he heard them always
sufficiently near, to prevent him from coming up.
Unhappy, indignant, weary, embittered with the
whole world, he stared before him almost without
the power of thinking. A dish of confectionery, the
remains of a pasty, of veal cutlets, and currant-cream,
standing in the sunshine on a table, met his eye kindly
and invitingly.
The Cornet experienced a strange emotion; in the
midst of his despair, plagued with a thousand torment-
ing thoughts, he felt hunger.
Poor human nature ! O man, crown of creation !
Dust-king of the dust! Is it heaven or hell, which
storms within thy breast? Eat must thou neverthe-
less ! One minute an angel, another an animal ! Poor
human nature!
And on the other side :
Happy human nature ! Happy duality, which alone
preserves the unity of the being. The animal com-
forts the spirit, the spirit the animal, and thus alone
can the human being live.
THE H FAMILY. 247
The Cornet lived, was hungry, saw food, and
did not long delay the satisfying of his hunger there-
with. The pasty was soon added to the more sub-
stantial stuff.
Forgive! forgive, young lady reader! I know
a lover, a hero of romance in particular, ought not to
be so prosaic, so earthly and our hero is perhaps in
danger of losing all your kind sympathy. But reflect,
reflect charming creatures, who live on rose-odour
and feelings, he was a man and worse a Cornet;
he had had a long ride, and had not eaten a morsel
the whole day. Reflect on that !
"But is it becoming to eat in this way in other
peoples' store-rooms?"
Ah, my most gracious Chief-mistress-of-ceremony !
when a man is very unhappy and very much em-
bittered, very heart-inwardly weary of the world,
then people think that every thing is becoming to
them, which in any way is becoming in itself, and
does not overturn anything but convenances. One has
then an actual delight in trampling upon these, as
upon other kind of weeds, and is often in that kind
of state of mind, a beautiful cosmopolitan spirit, which
makes one capable of saying ' Get out of the way ! '
to the whole world.
Cornet Carl had just cleared the pasty out of the
way, when a tumult, increasing in strength, renewed
its shrill cries after the unlucky " Iphigenie ! " and a
rattling and noise on the top of the stairs made known
248 THE H FAMILY.
to him that the hunting-herd spied out and were
upon his track. Quite beside himself, he sprung to
the window, seized with all his might one of the iron-
bars, with the intention of loosening it, and, cost
what it would, of making his escape.
O ray of deliverance ! The Cornet seized the key,
it went into the keyhole ; and, as if chased by furies
(the Cornet thought in this moment of bewilderment
that all the sweet, accomplished Misses D had
Medusa-heads), flew through a long passage out into
the porch, down the steps, over the court, and upon
the back of Blanka. Scarcely was he in the saddle,
before, like a swarm of bees streaming out of the
mouth of the beehive, the raging herd burst forth
from the gate, singing, nay, screaming in chorus
Iphigenie! Iphigenie!
Heavens, what gross poltroonery !
Lovely maid, where art thou, then?
Come again, O come again !
The Cornet dashed off, and soon vanished from the
eyes of the chorus, behind the trees. Three young
gentlemen, who, in the joyousness of their hearts,
believed nothing else than that all this was merely
a madly merry frolic, mounted their horses in a
twinkling, and followed the fugitive.
When the Cornet saw himself again pursued, he
suddenly rode more slowly, to the great astonishment
of the chasing triumvirate, who speedily overtook
him, and surrounded him with shrill laughter and
cries.
THE H - FAMILY. 249
" Aha ! aha ! Now we have the Cornet fast now
there is no more help. Give yourself up captive,
Cornet H , and turn round directly with us."
And one of them seized upon his horse's bridle.
But the arm was rudely struck back; and looking
stiffly and proudly upon his pursuers, the Cornet said
with warmth
" If the gentlemen had the least grain of sense,
they must have seen directly that I am in anything
but the humour to play and to be played with. They
would now also see that all these frolics are to me
disgusting. I wish them at the devil, and you with
them. Leave me in peace/'
" That's very abusively said, the thousand!" said
one of the triumvirate, and put his horse at the same
pace as Cornet Carl's; whilst the other two gentlemen,
standing rebuffed and taking counsel together for a
moment, galloped back again amid loud laughter.
The Cornet rode gently, and looked with a keen,
angry, and inquiring glance at his unbidden com-
panion, who observed him with a pair of large, clear
light blue eyes with a kind of ironical quietness.
The two silent riders now reached a cross-road.
Here the Cornet turned himself proudly to his com-
panion, and said
" I presume that we part here; good- night, sir."
" No," replied the other, carelessly and ironically,
" I have now a few words to say to you."
" When and where you please/' said the Cornet,
firing up. M 2
250 THE H FAMILY.
" Hoho ! hoho ! " said the other, ironically; " do
you take the matter so ill? Where and when you
please, are indeed words which we may use as a kind
of challenge when and where one pleases to take
one another's lives. Now, for my part, that can
certainly be when and where you please; but this
time I do not mean it to be so serious. I only
accompany you to hold a little conversation, to see
whether I can enliven you a little, excite you a little
to converse with you/'
" With certain people," said the Cornet, " I con-
verse most willingly with the sword in my hand
that keeps at a distance."
" Sword ?" said his opponent carelessly; "Why a
sword? why not rather with a pistol? That talks
louder, and serves also to keep folks at a distance. I
don't fight willingly with the sword."
" Perhaps with pins rather," said the Cornet,
disdainfully.
" Yes, pins ; or rather hair-pins," replied his
opponent smiling, as he took off his hat, and from
the richest plaits of hair which ever adorned a lady's
head, drew a large hair-pin, to which he (or rather
she) fastened a little note, which she reached to the
Cornet, with the words, which she uttered in a very
different tone
" If you find this more painful than the point of a
sword, forgive those who must bring it to you against
their will."
THE H FAMILY.
And the blue-eyed horsewoman, Therese D-
gave the Cornet a friendly, compassionate look,
saluted him lightly, turned round her horse, and
vanished quickly from his wondering eyes.
But these soon expressed another feeling, for he
recognised in the address of the note the handwriting
of Hermina. With feelings which one can easily
imagine, the Cornet opened the letter and read the
following :
" My only friend upon earth ! Farewell ! farewell !
If thou come, it is too late. I have been compelled
to yield to my mother's despairing prayers. To-day
I set off to Stockholm. To-morrow I am Genserik's
wife if I live till then. My brother, my friend, my
all, ah, forgive me ! Farewell !
HERMINA."
" Now to Stockholm ! " said the Cornet, with
desperate and firm determination to win her or die !
" Thanks, eternal Heaven ! there yet is time."
The evening began to be stormy and dark. The
Cornet felt nothing and cared for nothing around
him, but rode at full speed to the inn.
"This moment, a stout active horse!" cried the
Cornet in a thundering voice; " I will pay what you
will!"
In a short time a snorting steed neighed merrily
under the wild rider, who with voice and spur still
more excited his courage, and with the blind fury
of impatience sped onward, onward, over ; but
let us take breath for a moment.
252 THE H FAMILY.
" KLA-WHIT ! KLA-WHIT ! "
The Corpse-Owl.
IT was night. The moon's silver flood streamed
quietly down over the Castle of Thorsborg, where
all seemed still, because no light shone from the deep
windows, speaking of a wakeful human eye, of a
heart which knew no rest. Ah! and yet
The clear lamp of night shone into the Colonel's
room, and lighted up, one after another, the gilded-
framed family portraits, whose forms seemed by the
pale blueish beams to come again to life, and from
the night of antiquity, in whose shadows their joys
and pains, hatred and love, prayer and glances, had
long been extinguished, now looked forth with quiet
dreamy smiles upon the combats of their living
descendants with the dark powers of life, and in
the spirit of these thoughts which thought alone
perceives whisper,
Thou wilt forget, wilt be forgotten quite
The combat of the day be hid in night;
Repose 'will follow when thy strife shall cease.
Spirit, keep this in mind, and have thou peace!
THE H - FAMILY. 253
Peace? Quiet, apparitions ! you wish to comfort. But
there are moments when thoughts upon this word of
the grave and of heaven make us shed bitter tears.
The Colonel stood in his window and looked out
into the moonlight night. His lofty brow was paler
than common, and dark fire beamed in his deep-set
eyes.
A storm-wind raged now and again through the
court-yard, and carried along with it heaps of yellow
leaves, which struck up a whirling dance before the
old rock-firm building, and reminded one of cour-
tiers, who tried to amuse their dark glancing prince.
The flag-staff on the tower swung round gratingly,
and an uneasy, anxious whistling, such as in stormy
weather one hears in great buildings, passed lament-
ingly here and there through the castle. This sound
was worthy to be the messenger of misfortune; it
distressed the hearer like melancholy forebodings.
White clouds, of strange, fantastical shapes, were
driven over the heavens, and resembled hosts flying
forth with torn banners. They wrapped a storm-sail
over the queen of night, who nevertheless quickly
broke through it with conquering beams, and at
length they assembled themselves in dark grey
masses lower down on the horizon.
The Colonel contemplated with uneasy and gloomy
feelings the wild conflicts of nature. He bitterly felt
that the spirit of discontent with his poisonous breath
disturbed also the peace of his hitherto so happy and
254 THE H FAMILY.
united family. He, who loved his own family so
dearly, who was so tenderly beloved by them in re-
turn, he was now all at once become as it were a
stranger to them. Wife, children, removed themselves
from him turned their faces away from him; and it
was his fault; he had refused their prayers; they were
unhappy through him ; and at this moment, when his
conscience bore witness that he had firmly adhered
to his principles of right that, without wavering, he
had acted up to his severe but lofty ideas in this
moment painful feelings arose in his heart, which
seemed to accuse him of having erred in their appli-
cation, and thereby, that he had caused suffering
which he might have prevented that he had em-
bittered the days of those beings whom he was called
upon to make happy and to bless. A physical sensa-
tion of pain, which was peculiar to him, and which
he mostly perceived when his soul was painfully
excited a spasm of the chest, which made breath-
ing difficult, was now more than commonly acute
during these gloomy thoughts. He felt himself soli-
tary; no one, at this moment, felt tenderness towards
him; nobody's thoughts hovered above him on the
peace-bringing dove-wings of prayer ; he was solitary !
A tear forced itself to his manly eye, and he looked
up on high with a dark wish soon to leave a world
where pain ruled.
A white cloud, which bore the form of a human
being with outstretched arms floated alone, along the
THE II FAMILY. 255
starry vault; it appeared to descend lower and lower,
and the outstretched misty arms seemed to approach
the Colonel. He thought upon Elisabeth upon her
love on her promise to be with him after death.
Was it not as if her spirit would now embrace him ?
Was it not her apparition which now, when every
affectionate voice was silent around him, descended
that she might solitarily call to him through the
night, I love thee ! I love thee !
Nearer and nearer came the ghost-like appearance ;
the eye of the Colonel followed it with melancholy
longing, and almost unconsciously he raised his arms
towards it. Then was it suddenly snatched up by
the storm-wind, the extended arms were rent from
the misty body, and in broken, wild flames, like a
mysterious fantasy, the white cloud passed by above
the turrets of the tower. Space was desolate. The
Colonel laid his hand upon his breast, it was deso-
late there. Some deep sighs laboured forth from its
painful recesses. At this bitter moment some one
approached him with soft footsteps an arm stole
under his, a hand was laid familiarly and tenderly
upon his hand, and he felt a head lean softly upon
his shoulder. He looked not around he questioned
not he knew that she now was near him, who for
so many years had shared with him joy and pain;
she alone could divine his hidden pain, she alone
in the silent night came to him with consolation and
love. He laid his arm quietly around the companion
256 THE H FAMILY.
of his life, and held her closely to his breast, when
soon both the inward and outward pain allayed them-
selves. Thus stood the wedded pair for long, and
saw the storm travel over the earth and chase amid
the clouds. They said not one word in explanation
of that which had occurred, not one word of excuse.
"What need was there of it ? Reconciliation clasped
them to its heavenly breast. They stood heart
throbbing to heart, they were one.
The storm which increased every moment, moved
with raging wings the tower -bell, which had just
struck twelve. The dull strokes of the bell were
perceived. The Colonel held his wife closer to his
breast, who at this moment was thrilled by an in-
voluntary tremor. She looked up to her husband.
His eye was immovably riveted upon one single
point, and hers, following in the same direction,
remained still and immovable like his.
On the road, which was visible from this side,
almost in a straight line to a considerable distance
from the building, a black body was moving along,
which, as it approached the castle, assumed every
moment a larger size and a more extraordinary form.
Before long they could distinguish by the light of
the moon, that it consisted of several persons, who in
a particular manner seemed held together, and as it
were moved together very slowly, but altogether in
a body. Now it was hidden by the trees of the
avenue now again it was in sight and much nearer.
THE H FAMILY.
Several men seemed to be carrying something heavy
with great care.
"It is a funeral procession!" whispered her
Honour.
" Impossible ! at this hour I" replied the Colonel.
Nearer and nearer came the dark mass. Now it
entered the court. The wind blew wildly and be-
strewed it with withered leaves, and took with it the
hats from the heads of several of the bearers, but
none of them went to seek after them. The pro-
cession advanced right forward to the principal
building. Now it ascended the steps so softly, so
carefully; blows thundered at the door, all was
silent and still for a moment, the door opened and
the train entered the house. Without saying a word
the Colonel left his wife and went hastily out of the
room, the door of which he locked, and sprang down
stairs. The bearers had set, down their burden
between the pillars of the hall. It was a bier. A
dark cloak covered it. The bearers stood around
with uncertain and dejected countenances.
"Who have you there?" asked the Colonel, in a
voice which as it seemed that he had not the power
to prevent trembling. No one replied. The Colonel
went nearer, and lifted up the covering. The moon
shone through the lofty gothic windows down upon
the bier. A bloody corpse lay there. The Colonel
recognised his son.
O paternal pain ! Cover with your wings, ye
258 THE H FAMILY.
angels of heaven, your smiling countenances, look
not down upon a father's pain! Be extinguished,
extinguished, ye beaming lights of the firmament!
Come dark night, and with thy holy veil, hide from
all eyes that pang which has no tears, has not a word.
O never can human eye penetrate a father's pain!
Noble and unfortunate father ! when we saw thy
eyes fixed upon thy son, we turned away ours but
thou hadst our fervent prayers.
All the domestics were, together with myself, put
in motion by the arrival of the message of misfortune,
we all stood dumb around the bier. At a motion of
the Colonel, and the words, " a surgeon !" every one
was in activity. A messenger set off" directly to the
city to fetch a skilful surgeon and one well known
to the family, and the lifeless body was lifted from
the bier, and carried to a chamber. The tears of the
bearers fell upon the body of their beloved young
master. The Colonel and I followed the slow mourn-
ful procession. I dared not look at him, but heard
the deep almost rattling sighs by which he breathed
with the greatest difficulty.
When the body was laid upon a bed, they began,
almost without hope, eagerly to make use of all means
which are available to revive a fainting or swooning
person. The feet were brushed, the breast, the
temples, and palms of the hands, were rubbed with
spirit. Blood now began to run slowly from a wound
in the head; it was bound up. Busied with the feet,
THE H - FAMILY. 259
I ventured an anxious, inquiring look at the Colonel
but turned it away again hastily with horror. He
was the colour of death a spasm had drawn together
and disfigured his features. The lips were closely
compressed, the eyes fixed.
All at once I felt, as it were, a light tremor pass
through the stiffened limbs which my hands touched.
I scarcely breathed. It was repeated I looked up
to the Colonel.
The one hand he held tight -upon his breast the
other he conveyed to his son's mouth. He seized
mine and led it there. A faint breath seemed to come
from it. A feeble throbbing moved on the temples ;
a sigh, the first salutation of reviving life, heaved the
breast, and a faint tinge of life spread itself over the
face. The Colonel looked up to heaven. O with
what an expression ! O fatherly gladness ! thou art
worth being purchased with pain. Look down, O
angels of heaven, into the blessed father's heart ! It
is a sight for you.
Now the slumbering eyes opened, and mirrored
themselves in the father's look, which, with the
highest expression of anxious gladness, rested upon
him. They remained thus fixed for a moment, and
then softly closed again. The Colonel, terrified, placed
his hand again upon his son's mouth, to ascertain if
the breathing were weaker than before; then the lips
moved themselves to a kiss upon the paternal hand,
and an expression full of peace and reconciliation
260 THE H FAMILY.
spread itself over the young man's countenance. He
continued to lie immovable, with his eyes closed as of
one sleeping. The breath was drawn feebly, and he
made no effort to speak.
When the prudent and affectionate Helena sate
beside me on her brother's bed, the Colonel left us to
seek for his wife. He beckoned to me to follow him,
and I sprang up stairs, pinching my cheeks the while
that I might not look like a messenger of death. Her
Honour sate motionless, with her hands clasped
together; and, in the moonlight, was not unlike one
of the pale ghosts of antiquity which glanced around
her in a silent family circle. When we entered, she
said to us with quiet anguish, " Something has
happened ! What has happened ? Tell me tell me
every thing ! "
With admirable calmness, with inward tenderness,
the Colonel prepared his wife for that which awaited
her; and endeavoured, at the same time, to inspire
her with a consolation and a hope, greater, certainly,
than he himself cherished. After this, he led her
into the sick-room. Without speaking a single word,
without uttering a sound, without letting fall a tear,
the unhappy mother went up to her son, who now
appeared to me nearer to death than at first. The
Colonel stood now at the foot of the bed, and
preserved his manly, powerful deportment; but when
he saw his wife softly lay her head down upon her
son's bloody pillow, and with all a mother's love and
FAMILY. 261
a mother's indescribable expression of pain kiss his
pale lips, and the uncommon likeness of both counte-
nances became now more striking amid the mournful
shadow of death, which seemed, as it were, to rest
upon both then he bowed down his head, hid his
face with his hands, and wept like a child. Ah ! we
all wept bitterly. It seemed to us as if the spark of
hope, which was just kindled, was extinguished
and nobody thought that the mother could survive
the son.
And yet, human cares, gnawing pain, sharp sword,
which pierces through the inmost of the soul you
kill not. The wonderful seed of life can nourish
itself even with sorrow can, like the polypus, be
cut asunder and grow together again, and endure,
and suffer. Sorrowing mothers, wives, brides,
daughters, sisters womanly hearts, which sorrow
always strikes deepest and breaks, you bear witness
to this. You have seen your beloved die have
believed that you died with them and yet you lived,
and could not die. But what do I say ? If you live,
if you are able to submit yourselves to life, is it not
because a breeze from a higher region has infused
comfort and strength into your soul? Can I doubt
of it, and think of the noble Thilda E , the
mourning bride of the noblest husband ? Thou didst
receive his last sigh with him thou lost all upon
earth thy future was dark and joyless, and yet
thou wast so resigned, so gentle, so friendly, so good !
262 THE H FAMILY.
Thou didst weep; but saidst consolingly to sympa-
thising friends, "Trust me it is not so difficult/'
O then they understood that there was a consolation
which the world gives not. And when thou, endea-
vouring to mitigate thy pain, saidst " I will not make
him uneasy by my grief," who could doubt that
he whose happiness on the other side of the grave
thou soughtest to preserve, was near thee, and
surrounded thee with his love, and strengthened
thee, and comforted thee ?
" And there appeared to her an angel of heaven,
and strengthened her/'
Patient sufferers, hail to you ! You reveal the
kingdom of God upon earth, and shew us the way to
heaven. From the crown of thorns upon your heads
we see eternal roses bloom forth.
But I return to the inconsolable mother, whom
the first unexpected blow of misfortune had over-
powered. She collected herself to go through a
long time of trial, for her beloved wavered a long
time between life and death. She herself failed of
strength and resolution properly to attend upon him.
Had it not been for Helena, had it not been for the
Colonel, and had it not been (I shame to say it)
for me then; but now we were all there, and
therefore (through the mercy of God) the Cornet
remained alive.
In times of sorrow and mourning, souls become
united. When outward misfortunes assail us then
THE H FAMILY. 263
we draw one towards another, and it is for the most
part when watered by the tears of pain, that the most
beautiful flowers of friendship and devotion grow up.
Within the family, a common misfortune mostly eifaces
all little contentions and misunderstandings, to unite
all minds, all interests in one point. In particular
when death threatens a beloved member, then are
silenced all discords in the family circle, then only
harmonious, even if they be mournful feelings, move
all hearts, attune all thoughts, and form a happy
garland of peace, within whose bosom the beloved
invalid reposes.
After this occurrence with Cornet Carl, and during
the course of his illness, all unpleasantness, all con-
straint in the H family vanished; every care,
every feeling, every thought, united themselves
around him, and when his life was out of danger,
when he began to enjoy himself O how vividly
they felt; how highly they loved one another ! and
what an indescribable necessity there was to make
one another happy; how they feared in any way to
darken the brightening heaven!
It was extremely affecting to me, but I cannot
imagine what is come to me to-day that I wish to
touch the heart so much and to make my readers
weep, both at my sorrow and at my joy, as if there
did not fall useless tears enough in the urn of sensi-
bility, or as if I myself had become regularly low-
spirited with the H family. Let us therefore
264 THE H FAMILY.
pay a flying visit to the D family, and see
whether we cannot amuse ourselves a little. Through
the power of my magic-wand (the most miserable
goose-quill on earth), we will now betake ourselves;
that is to say, my reader and me, for a moment to
THE H FAMILY. 265
LOFSTAHOLM.
BREAKFAST was in. The table was full of people.
Upon the table stood bowls, and skals were proposed.
"The thousand fetch me!" said a voice (which the
reader perhaps recognises), " if I have not a desire
to drain the cup to the very dregs once more in a
skal to Miss Eleonora ! "
A lively neighbour, as red as a peony, said, kindly
admonishing, " What would Julie H say to it? "
"Julie H . The thousand fetch me! I don't
trouble myself about that which Julie H says.
Miss Julie may see what she has occasioned with her
caprices. It would please me, fetch me the thousand !
some fine day to send back her betrothal-ring. Yes,
yes!"
"Skal Arvid!" cried Lieutenant Ruttelin, "a
skal for independent men ! "
"And for their friends!" cried the little Lord
Byron. "I mean their lady friends," whispered he
VOL. I. N
266 THE H FAMILY.
to Eleonora " But it will not do for the rhyme's sake
do you understand ?"
"Yes, I don't trouble myself much about that,"
she replied.
"Lieutenant Arvid! Lieutenant Arvid P , I
have the honour to drink skal to you!" exclaimed
the Ironmaster D .
"And I, and I, and I!" repeated many voices.
"Fill up your neighbour's glass, Eleonora!"
"Ladies and Gentlemen! I propose a skal for
Lieutenant Arvid' s bride that she may bethink her-
self, and what belongs to her happiness and take him
again into favour."
CHORUS.
" Yes, that she may "
A VOICE.
"Ladies and Gentlemen the thousand fetch me!
ladies and gentlemen that is an affair fetch me the
thousand! about which I don't trouble myself. I
have a great desire not to be taken into favour again
I but but to yes, to send back her betrothal-
rinsf the thousand fetch me ! "
O
CHORUS.
"Skal for independent men! Skal for Lieutenant
Arvid!"
THE H FAMILY. 267
"And skal for girls without caprices; skal for
my Eleonora and her sisters!" cried the Ironmaster
D .
CHORUS.
"Skal, Skal! "
"Drain the bowl!" added the little Lord Byron,
with a grimace.
268 THE H FAMILY.
TEA AND SUPPER.
I have just had the honour of seeing my readers at a
little dejeuner; I now pray for the honour of enter-
taining them at a little supper. Nay, nay, do not
be frightened! It will not be great, nor grand; nor
will it be like a rousing up of his Excellence Ennui,
nor will keep you up in wakeful pain beyond mid-
night.
I cover a little round table in the blue boudoir at
Thorsborg. In the middle of the table Helena has
placed a large basket of grapes, and wreathed it with
asters, gilliflowers, and other flowers which still re-
tain their hues under the pale beams of the autumn
sun. Around the Bacchus crown are arranged those
simple dishes, of which one finds mention made in
the legend of Philemon and Baucis, as well as in all
idyls where suppers are talked of. I shall waste,
therefore, no paper by the enumeration of milk and
cream and other pastoral dishes.* Her Honour
* Ah, heaven have mercy on me ! It comes now clearly into my
mind that Baucis, when the unexpected strangers arrived, ran out in
order to sacrifice to their entertainment her only goose. And I, who
THE H FAMILY. 269
would perhaps not forgive me for passing over in
silence a dish of honey-cake, from which flowed an
aromatic juice, as well as a great tart (to the perfect-
ing of which she had lent a hand) filled with plums
more light, enticing, and delicate than one can the
Colonel, it is true, declared that when he had eaten
a piece it lay rather heavy on his stomach, but, as
her Honour, after a little vexation, said, " one does
not know what oppresses some folks. Gentlemen
have such curious ideas ! "
At that very moment, for which I pray the atten-
tion of my kind reader, her Honour left off rubbing,
for the fifth time, a speck from a water-bottle, which
in the end she discovered to be a peculiarity in the
glass itself, and therefore, alas, immoveable ! At this
moment there assembled by degrees, in the room,
lighted mildly by a lamp, Julie (without the betrothal-
ring), Professor L , the Magister with his pupils,
and, last of all, entered, between his father and
Helena, Cornet Carl, who for the first time since the
fall from his horse joined the family circle during
the evening hours. Her Honour went to meet him
with tears in her eyes, kissed him, and allowed
herself no rest till she had seated him on the sofa,
between the Colonel and herself, comfortably sup-
ported by soft cushions, which she even would place
around his head in such a manner as if it could only
have invited so many strangers to supper, can treat them neither with
goose, calf, nor turkey ! I am ashamed of myself, up to the eyes !
270 THE H FAMILY.
be sustained by the help of winged cherubs. The
Colonel observed too, with sweet roguish pleasure,
and a laconic "Ay! ay!" how the cushions tumbled
to right and left. Her Honour declared that the
Colonel blew them. When she had settled them to
her mind, she seated herself silently, and contem-
plated, with a tender, pensive smile, the pale coun-
tenance of her son, whilst tears, which she herself
did not observe, rolled slowly down her cheeks. The
Colonel looked at her so long with a mild serious
eye, that at length she was aroused by its expression
to attention to herself, and she immediately con-
quered her emotion, that she might not disturb the
rest of her beloved invalid.
It was delightful to see how the little Dumplings,
with looks full of appetite, and open mouths, brought
to their sick brother of the good things with which
Helena had loaded the table, and how indescribably
difficult it was for them to resign the plates. Julie
knelt before her brother, and chose, from a dish
which she had set upon the sofa, the largest and most
beautiful grapes, which she gave to him.
I had almost a mind to ask Professor L what
book it was which he read so devotedly and with
such attention. He would either have answered
" Julie," or he would have looked a little confused,
and have turned to the title-page of the book, which
would have looked very suspicious, namely, as re-
garded the reading of the book.
THE H - FAMILY. 271
In the looks of the greater part of the little com-
pany, this evening, there was a something very un-
usual, a constraint, a liveliness, a something, in a
word, like that which sparkles in the eyes of chil-
dren when they on Christmas-eve expect the arrival
of the Christmas-goat.
Cornet Carl alone was dejected and silent: the
indifferent, feeble expression of his eyes testified of a
joyless heart; and although he replied mildly and
kindly to all the evidences of affection which were
heaped upon him, there was a something so mourn-
ful, even in his smile, that it called forth tears afresh
in the eyes of her Honour.
In the mean time the Magister went fishing after
somebody who would play chess with him. He had
more than once set out the chess-pieces on the board,
and turned it round, and coughed at least seven
times, to give a sort of signal that opponents desirous
of battle might now announce themselves. But as
no combatant presented himself, he set out now on
a crusade to seek out such, and challenge them.
Professor L , who saw himself first threatened
with a challenge, stuck his nose so solemnly into his
book, that the Magister lost courage to venture the
attempt, and turned to Julie, who fled to the other
end of the room. After that, he was about to try
Helena, but she was so occupied with serving at
table; now he came up to me with a determined
countenance. " I must/' I said, " go and see whe-
THE H FAMILY.
ther we shall have moonlight this evening." "We
had last night the moon in the wane.
The poor Magister at last, with a deep sigh, threw
a glance on the little Dumplings, who were just now
seizing upon the tart, and admonished them to make
good speed, as he was thinking of shewing them the
movements of the chess-pieces.
The Colonel, who blew his tea, and who with a
smile observed the movements of the little company,
now raised his voice, and said, giving to every word
an unusual emphasis,
" I have been told to-day that Lieutenant Arvid
P has sought from Eleonora D (and has
found it too) consolation for the instability of a certain
young lady."
O how Julie crimsoned. Professor L dropped
his book to the floor.
" I fancy/' continued the Colonel, " that this may
be very good. Eleonora D is, I believe, a clever
girl, who knows what she is about, and understands
how to take the best side of others. Arvid P is
a good match for her, and she is a good match for
Arvid. I wish them all possible happiness."
" I too ! " said Julie half-aloud, and stole towards
her father, delighted to discover in his words an
acquiescence in the dissolution of her betrothal. She
looked at him a moment, with an expression in which
hope, joy, tenderness, and doubt alternated; but when
his eye, full of fatherly gentleness, met hers, she threw
THE H FAMILY. 273
her arms around his neck, and gave him more kisses
than I could count.
Professor L threw his arms around himself
(with the mind probably of embracing somebody),
and contemplated the beautiful group with a look
oh, how eloquent is a look sometimes !
" Give me a glass of wine, Beata ! " exclaimed the
Colonel, " I will drink a joyful and joy-bringing
skal. A glass of Swedish wine of course \"
(Friendly reader, it was berry-wine he meant
and which he called for me to bring him. Forgive
this little boasting.)
I gave it to the Colonel.
" Skal to thee, my son Carl ! " cried he, with a
beaming glance.
At this moment harmoniously sounded a fine harp-
accord from the next room. An electrical thrill
seemed to go through everybody in our room, and a
sort of illumination kindled up all eyes. The Cornet
was about to start up, but was held back by his
father, who laid his arm round him; whilst her
Honour, in anxiety of his evidently violent emotions,
threw upon him more eau de Cologne than was
reasonable or agreeable. To this harp-accord fol-
lowed another, and yet another. Thus, like the
delicious odours of a spring morning, there gushed
forth by degrees an enchanting stream of beautiful
and pure melody, which now rose, now sunk, with
infinite delight, and which penetrated so beautifully
274 " THE H FAMILY.
the inmost of the heart, that one might have said
that the finger of an angel touched these strings. To
these tones was soon united a voice even still more
delightful. A young female voice, pure, clear, and
melodious, which trembled in the beginning, but by
degrees acquired more and more certainty, and sang
with more and more enchanting expression:
Remember'st thou the moment when
Thy heart a heart had found,
And wert so blessed and love's flame burned,
And lit life's barren ground?
It was so sweet, it was so bright,
The world was all so fair,
Each thought bore up to heaven's height
Our gratitude and prayer.
Then came a time, whose bitter woe
Did soul from soul compel,
And sadly passed from tongue to tongue
A tremblings/are thee well!
Farewell all joy which earth can give,
Farewell all pleasure here !
Farewell, my friend! O care is o'er,
See all again is clear !
See, thy beloved is near to thee;
Meets thee with blissful heart,
And whispers, " I am ever thine,
We never more shall part ! "
What did the Cornet do in the mean time? A
firework of joy and rapture flashed from his eyes.
His feet moved, he stretched forth his arms; but
withheld by the arm, by the prayer and eye of his
father, he could not rise from the sofa. The soul
THE II FAMILY. . 275
also soothed its vehemence during the sonar : feelings
o o ~ o
of quiet happiness seemed to possess his soul, and he
looked up to the ceiling with a look as if he saw
heaven open.
Her Honour, who in the mean time had gone out,
returned at the close of the song, leading by the hand
the enchanting singer the angelically beautiful
Hermina. The Colonel rose, and went to meet them.
With real fatherly affection he embraced the charming
creature, and presented her solemnly to the company
as his fourth beloved daughter.
Let nobody blame the Cornet that he did not
instantly spring up and throw himself on his knees
before his beloved. He really could not do it. The
feeling of transporting happiness was too strong for
his exhausted strength, and a transient faintness
overcame him at the moment when he saw, on the
hand of his mother, that beloved being enter the
room whom he had believed to be lost for ever.
Her Honour now emptied over him her whole bottle
of eau de Cologne.
As he again opened his eyes he met those of
Hermina, which, full of affection and tears, rested
upon him. The Colonel took the hands of the young
lovers and united them. The whole family closed in
a circle around the happy pair. Words were not
spoken; but those looks, those smiles, full of love and
bliss how much better they are than words!
76 THE H FAMILY.
PROBABLE CHORUS OF MY READERS.
BUT how? But what? But why? But when? How
came it about? How did it go on?
I shall have the honour, methodically and orderly,
as is becoming to a House-counselloress, on this sub-
ject to give my
EXPLANATION.
When a jelly has nearly finished boiling, one throws
into it white-of-egg (as is said in artistical phrase) to
clear it.* So also, when a novel, little story, or literary
composition of any kind, approaches its completion,
then one throws in an explication or explanation, to
get rid of the sediment; and this is generally much
of the quality of white of egg, namely, is sticky and
cementing, clear and clarifying, and tolerably insipid.
I see already what faces will be made over my
white-of-egg chapter, and am myself rather uneasy
* Tbe reader is respectfully requested to recollect that the House-
counsellor's good fortune, or ascent, was prepared or boiled up in a
wine-jelly. Now, therefore, in grateful memory of the offspring of
hartshorn, she serves up therewith a dessert.
THE H FAMILY. 277
and anxious about it, and think it will be best, instead
of my own written word, to give my reader part of a
conversation which one fine November afternoon took
place between Mrs. D - and Mrs. Mellander, who
was her's, as well t as the whole neighbourhood's
newspaper and advertising gazette; but in order to
spare my reader the mistakes and conjectures of the
two ladies, I will, unknown to Mrs. M and Mrs.
D , introduce a prompter on the scene ; that is to
say, a breath of the spirit of truth, which, whether it
passes over the field of the history of the world, or
through the smallest chink in the door of domestic
life, is an important, always dear-bought auxiliary or
assistant. My prompter is besides unlike him who
is engaged at our royal theatres, in this, that he
prompts not the actors, but the spectators to the right
track. But to the affair.
The scene is at Lofstaholm, in Mrs. D 's boudoir.
(Mrs. D sits over the afternoon coffee. Mrs.
Mellander comes in).
MRS. D.
Nay, my sweet Mrs. Mellander, nay at length
welcome ! I have waited almost half-an-hour. The
coffee is almost cold I must certainly have it warmed.
MRS. M.
Heaven forbid! my little, your Honour cold or
warm is good enough for me.
THE H FAMILY.
MRS. D. (as she serves her).
Now Mrs. Mellander, now, what news?
MRS. M.
Ay, your Honour, now I am, thank God, clear
about all a bit more sugar if you please.
MRS. D.
Nay, tell me, tell me, then ! I have heard say that
the little wood-beak yonder, Hermina, is adopted
by the H Family as their own child that she
and Cornet Carl are betrothed and that there soon
will be a wedding.
PROMPTER.
Not for three years, says Colonel H . The
Cornet must first travel, and look about him in the
world; and Hermina (her Honour says) must first
learn Swedish rural economy, and that of itself will
require three years.
MRS. M.
It seemed to me that somebody was talking near
us; are we alone?
MRS. D.
Not a Christian soul can hear us.
THE H - FAMILY. 279
MRS. M.
Nay, then I shall tell your Honour a horrible story
but see I will not have it said that I told it.
MRS. D.
Not a Christian soul shall know of it.
[The prompter whistles.
MRS. M.
Well then! It runs so. In the beginning, the
present Baroness K was in foreign parts married
to a Swedish nobleman, who Avas called something of
Stjern and had by him a daughter no other than
that handsome young Hermina ; about whom neither
father nor mother troubled themselves greatly
because, do you see, they wished to have had a son,
and the girl must have had a sad time of it at home.
Now in the mean time comes Baron K there
abroad into Taly or whatever the country is called
and sees the handsome lady, Hermina's mother
falls madly in love with her, and she is over head and
ears in love with him. Her husband was aware of it
there was a horrible disturbance in the house, and
the two gentlemen got to fighting.
PROMPTER.
A duel.
280 THE H FAMILY.
MRS. M.
The end of it was that Baron K was obliged
to leave the country. He returned now to Sweden,
and lived there for a while a godless life, gambled
and rioted till all his affairs fell into disorder. One
day he heard that the husband of the handsome lady
abroad was dead and set off speedily, and thought
to get a handsome wife, and with the handsome wife's
money to pay his debts. Now he courted the widow
she said yes to him married him in privacy,
thinking afterwards to get the forgiveness of her old
father; but he (a rich and high-bred personage)
became raging mad against her, and disinherited her.
Yes the new-married folks had nothing to live upon
in foreign lands. Nay then they came handsomely
hither, and on the very morning the trading-house
in which was the remainder of K 's property
became bankrupt and now sprang the creditors from
all sides upon him, and he was obliged regularly to
hide himself from them; therefore he lived in that
little Wood-house there, and would let neither dog
nor cat see him; and when perchance people came
there, he was as mad as a wild bull and was angry
with his wife, whom he fancied had enticed the people
there. Yes, it must have been an unhappy and
miserable life.
MRS. D.
But how came young H there?
THE II - FAMILY. 281
MRS. M.
Yes, heaven knows that! that I have not been
able rightly to get at but there he came and the
two young folks fell in love with each other. About
the same time also there came there the handsome,
rich Law-commissioner G , and fell in love, too,
with the little Hermina.
MRS. D.
That is altogether incomprehensible! The girl is
altogether not handsome nofraicheur, no colour.
MRS. M.
Ah! what is she beside the sweet Miss D s?
Like a radish beside beet-roots.
MRS. D. (offended.}
Mrs. M means probably roses.
PROMPTER.
Peonies.
MRS. M.
Yes, I mean so exactly, of course. Where was
I just now? I have it. Nay the young H
travelled in the mean time, and remained away the
whole summer, and the Law-commissioner went con-
tinually to K 's, and made himself agreeable.
One fine day he was there courting and what do you
282 THE H FAMILY.
think? Hermina would not have him and gave him
a direct no. Nay, there was a disturbance in the
house !
MRS. D.
The girl always seemed to me a romantic fool.
MRS. M.
In the autumn all Baron K 's creditors set
upon him and would have money, or would take him
to prison. Your Honour sees the affair was this,
that he during the summer had secretly visited
Stockholm, and gambled and won, and therewith
had maintained the housekeeping and kept off the
creditors for a time. But all at once his luck took a
turn, and he came into horrible difficulty. He then
swore a deep oath, and said to Law-commissioner
G , " Pay for me ten thousand rix-dollars and
you shall have Hermina for your wife." And he
replied, " As soon as she is my wife, I will pay the
money on the morrow." The Baron would at first
terrify Hermina into saying, " Yes." But it would
not do. He then threw himself on his knees before
her and prayed, and the Baroness did so too and
the girl cried, and said merely, " Give me three days
time." The parents would not, but were obliged to
submit; and during these days she wrote to Cornet
H that he must come to her hand-over-head
PROMPTER.
Not verballv correct.
THE H - FAMILY. 283
MRS. D.
that he should pay the sum of money, and
have her for wife.
PROMPTER.
She did not write so.
MRS. D.
An intriguing thing !
MRS. M.
Yes, truly! Nay the Cornet came home quite
beside himself; wished to have the money from his
father, who said no.
MRS. M.
Yes, yes; the old ones are all covetous. Nay, the
rest I know. There was a dispute between father
and son. Mrs. H got into it they said foolish
things to one another.
PROMPTER.
False !
MRS. M.
Yes; it became a regular family quarrel. The
Cornet rode away desperate came to the place in
the wood, found the K s gone, was as if out of
his mind, rode hither and thither the whole day, and
met at last with an acquaintance whom he challenged.
284 THE H FAMILY.
PROMPTER.
False!
MRS. D.
Yes and was carried home at night, as if dead, to
his parents. But which way had K s taken?
MRS. M.
That was in this way. There came people out
who positively would seize upon Baron K .
Then he and the Baroness assailed Hermina with
prayers so that she, out of anguish of heart, said
yes to anything. Law-commissioner G talked
to the creditors, and promised to pay them in a few
days. And so he conducted Hermina to Stockholm,
that there on the following Sunday the banns might
be published once for all, and directly afterwards
they be married; all was to be done secretly, and in
haste, because every one, and the Law-commissioner
in particular, was afraid of young H .
MRS. D.
But how came it that there was no marriage?
MRS. M.
Ay, because Hermina became ill, and nearly half
mad, like Clamentina in Grandson (a novel, your
Honour knows), and she was about to put an end to
her life.
THE H FAMILY. 285
PROMPTER.
False!
MRS. D.
How wicked!
MRS. M.
Her mother then became anxious, and sent a mes-
senger to Colonel H , with whom she had formerly
been very well acquainted.
PROMPTER.
False ! false ! false !
As the prompter seems of the three speakers to be
the one who knows best the progress of the pair
(probably because he holds the manuscript in his
hands), thus he may step down upon the stage, and
endeavour to disentangle that which he is as capable
of describing, as the others of relating falsely.
PROMPTER.
My gracious ladies and gentlemen, the affair is
this : Hermina's suffering of soul, against which she
had so long combated, brought on, during the days
permitted to her, a sort of still insanity, which terrified
all those around her. Genserik G , who dis-
covered in Stockholm how desperate K 's affairs
were, and who plainly perceived Hermina's dislike to
286 THE H FAMILY.
him, withdrew from the game, and vanished all at
once, without any one knowing where he was gone.
Baron K saw quickly that nothing could save
him from ruin, and determined to fly, and his wife to
accompany him. It was in this moment of hopeless-
ness, when a new star ascended for the unhappy
husband and wife. They approached each other,
they wept together a veil of oblivion was dropped
over the past they promised to support one another
through the weary journey of life their earlier love
awoke, and allowed them to hope, that if they pre-
served its fire, they might even in the depths of
misery find some happinessc The heart of the Baron-
ess, whose ice - suffering appeared to have broken,
bled for Hermina, and shuddered for her fate, of
having to wander around the world with her unhappy
parents as a prey to want and misery. One evening
as she sate observing the lovely, pale girl consumed
with care and suffering of mind, who now lay in a
quiet slumber, she knew that her heart was breaking,
and subduing her feeling of pride, she seized her
pen and wrote the following lines to Colonel H 's
lady
" A despairing mother calls upon the mercy of a
mother. In four-and-twenty hours I shall leave
Stockholm, to fly out of Sweden. My daughter I
cannot and will not take with me. I will not see her
become a prey to misery for it is misery which I go
to meet. Your estimable character, the kindness
THE H - FAMILY. 287
which I have myself seen beam from your countenance,
has given me courage to turn myself to you with this
prayer. O ! (if you heard my trembling lips utter it
if you saw in my breast the broken and repentant
mother's heart you would listen to my prayers);
receive, receive my child into your house, into your
family ! In mercy receive her ! Take my Hermina
under your protection take her as maid to your
daughters for that, at least, the grand-daughter of
the Marquis Azavello might be suitable. Now she
is weak and ill weak in body and mind she is not
good for much now but have patience with her,
ah ! I feel I become bitter, and I must be humble !
Forgive me ! and if you will save me from despair
hasten hasten hither like an angel of consolation, and
clasp my pitable child in your protecting arms. Then
will I bless you and pray for you ; O may you never
know a moment as bitter as this !
EUGENIA A ."
This letter was received by Mrs. H some days
after her son's accident. She shewed it to the Colonel.
Both of them immediately set off to Stockholm, and
returned with Hermina, who from this moment re-
ceived from them the affection of parents, and who
soon in the atmosphere of peace and love which sur-
rounded her, bloomed forth as lovely as she was
happy.
[Exit PROMPTER to make room for BEATA HVAR-
. DAGSLAG, who looks very much disposed to talk.
288 THE H FAMILY.
Few people upon the theatre of life love the dumb
parts. Every one wishes to come forward in his
place to say something, even were it nothing more
than " I am called Peter" or " I am called Paul,
look at me ! or listen to me ! " and as I, Beata Hvar-
dagslag, will not do myself the injustice to appear
more discreet than I am, therefore I again step for-
ward and say, " listen to me."
Baron K vanished hastily with his wife out of
Sweden. They took their way towards Italy, where
the Baroness wished to make another attempt at
a reconciliation with her father. They expected
during this journey to have to struggle with every
difficulty which want and poverty can occasion ; but
it was otherwise for them. In many places on the
way they found, quite incomprehensibly, that they
were provided for by some person quite unknown to
them. In different cities lay sums of money ready
for them to take up, a good angel seemed to attend
and watch over them. The Baroness's letter to her
daughter contained these tidings.
" It is all my husband's work/' said her Honour to
me one day, with a beaming expression of pride,
affection, and joy. " K was his enemy during
his youth, and had done him many wrongs. Although
since that time they have been altogether separated,
I know that my husband has not forgotten it
because he cannot forget it but such is his revenge.
He is a noble man God bless him V'
I said "Amen!"
THE H FAMILY. 289
THE LAST SCHEME.
August, 1830.
THE widowed Provostess, Mrs. Bobina Bult, sate in
her travelling carriage, with the reins and whip in
her firm hands. Round about her were packed, in
hay, a mass of eatables in bags and tubs ; in the middle,
among these, her good friend, C. B. Hvardagslag.
The August evening was mild and beautiful, the way
was good, the horse cheerful; and yet Mrs. Bobina's
set-out looked shabby; for before her went an empty
cart, driven by a young peasant lad, who seemed to
have made up his mind to try her patience, as he
drove, step by step, with her carriage, preventing us
from passing him; because, when we turned to the
right, he turned to the right; and when we to the
left, and tried to get past him, he was there before us.
And all the while he sang with a full throat, songs
on most disagreeable subjects; looked often round at
us, and laughed scornfully. I looked up to Mrs.
Provostess Bobina Bult for I am, alas ! a little lady,
VOL. i. o
290 THE H FAMILY.
and she is tall grown, and straight and powerful as a
house-beam, and I remarked how her under-lip
projected in a manner which I knew to betide anger.
I saw her chin and the point of her nose grow of a
crimson colour, and her little grey eyes shoot out
arrows of vengeance. Many a time did we, both by
good and bad words, admonish the boy to leave the
road free, but in vain. Provostess Bobina bit her
lip, gave me the reins without saying a word, jumped
out of the car, took some prodigious strides, and
stood, one, two, three, beside our tormentor; seized
him with a strong hand by the collar, dragged him out
of his cart, laid him on the ground before he had time
to think about resistance, and gave him, with the
heavy handle of her whip, some blows upon the back,
while she asked him whether he would beg pardon
and mend, or prove still farther the strength of her
arm. Probably he was already sufficiently convinced
of its unusual strength, for he was speedily humble
and repentant, and promised all that one wished.
Provostess Bult allowed him now to get up, and gave
him a short but powerful penance-sermon; the con-
clusion of which was so beautiful that it moved me,
moved herself, and even the peasant lad, who wiped
the tears from his eyes with his hat-brim . " I know
thee," added Mrs. Bobina, " thou art from the parish
of Aminne ; thy father has long been sick ; thou canst
come to me at Lofby on Monday morning, and have
something for him."
THE H - FAMILY. 291
We now drove on unimpededly, but had now and
then a detention by the way. In one place, we helped
an old woman who had been upset with her cart; in
another place, the Lady Provostess dismounted to
release, with much difficulty, a great pig which had
set itself fast in a hedge, and whose lamentable cry
went to the very innermost of the heart.
At the down-going of the sun, we saw its beams
salute Lofby. Small columns of smoke rose cork-
screw-like from the cottage chimneys, dispersed them-
selves in the clear evening air, and united themselves
in a light transparent cloud, which, like a rose-
coloured gauze veil, floated over the village, which,
with its pretty houses, green gardens, and its mur-
muring, clear river, presented a charming view, as
we slowly drove down an easily-descending hill,
which quickly branched out into two arms; one of
which carried us to our home, lying some fifty paces
from the village.
The cows came in long rows from the pasture
meadows to be milked, with jingling bells and peace-
ful lowing. Wood-horns sounded, peasant girls sang
with clear and shrill voices; and to this sound was
united the bing-bong of the church bells, which sung
on the Saturday evening, " Good-night" to the week,
and announced the day of rest. Mrs. Bobina Bull's
countenance was joyful and solemn. Everybody
greeted her kindly and reverentially, and kindly did
she greet everybody. When we had arrived at our
THE H FAMILY.
little school, the swarm of children broke forth from
the house amid sounding cries of joy, and embraced
her with unbounded rapture and affection. Caresses
and gingerbread were divided among all.
Many things now took up the time of Provostess
Bobina. One girl had just began to weave a web,
another had just finished hers these the Provostess
must see.
A servant man had cut his leg; the Lady Provostess
must bind it up : a little sick boy in a neighbouring
yard could not rest (so his mother said) till he had
seen the Lady Provostess. A dear married couple
had fallen out, and agreed that the Lady Provostess
should settle things between them, and so on, and
so on.
First of all Mrs. Bobina talked with all her scholars ;
prayed with them all; wept with one little one deeply
repentant for a serious oversight in the course of the
day; admonished another; praised a third; and kissed
and blessed them all, and went to look after her
duties out of doors. When the clock struck eleven
she had bound up the wound ; mightily scolded at
first, and then reconciled the married pair ; comforted
the little boy, and so on. When she returned she
looked at the prices of weaving; arranged about the
work and housekeeping for the morrow; eat in haste
two potatoes with a little salt, and then went to the
other end of the village to convey to an expectant,
sick, and unhappy mother, the joyful tidings of a child
now turned from the paths of vice.
THE H FAMILY. 293
I sate in the mean time in my room. Four little
girls lay in beds around me, with rosy cheeks and
snow-white sheets, sleeping quietly.
The calm beautiful August night, which was so
warm that I could have my window open; the silence
and repose around me; the light breathing of the
slumbering children, had in them something delightful
and pacifying, and awoke in me that still, pensive
feeling which spreads calmness over the present, and
often fans the remembrance of former years within us.
The moon, that friend of the days of my childhood
and youth, arose and looked kindly and pale over the
birch-groves into rny room. Its light stole caressingly
over the closed eyelids of the children, then shone
quietly upon a face which the days of life had withered
upon a breast whose feelings years have not yet
been able to calm. O how wonderfully floated forth
upon the friendly beams all those, so dear to me,
mournful and joyous memories of my past life, how
clearly they ascended from the night, and crowded to
my heart, so animated and warm ! All the people
with whom during my life I had come in contact, and
who had become dear or important to me, seemed as
if they would assemble around me, and revive their
influence by word and glance. The H family,
from whom I now had been separated for nearly a
year, came at this moment so near to me that I seemed
as if I could talk with its amiable members, ask them
how all stood within their home, whether they were
294 THE H FAMILY.
happy, whether they yet called me to mind ? Yes
whether ? For I had received, for a long time, not
the least token of remembrance, not a line, not a
word. A childish anxious feeling of being forgotten
of rightly belonging to nobody of being to persons
whom we esteemed so highly and loved so much,
so little so nothing at all overcame my heart for a
moment. I could not help weeping I sate with
my handkerchief before my eyes, when Provostess
Bult, who had seen me at the window from the court,
came in. ' She questioned me seriously, like some one
who will know a thing to the bottom, and I confessed
my weakness with humility. She blamed me with
warmth, admonished and kissed me with motherly
tenderness, and bade me go to bed directly, and for
her sake to take care of my health for a long time.
She left me ; but I did not obey her just then,
struck a light, lighted my candle, and sate down to
write a lecture to myself. At that moment I heard
the clock strike half-past twelve. All at once there
was a noise in the house, and directly afterwards
somebody sprang up stairs, and came to my room.
My door opened softly, and the widow Lady Pro-
vostess Bobina Bult, in nightcap and slippers, with her
bed-cover over her shoulders, stood there with joy-
kindling eyes, and a thick letter in her hand, which
she reached to me. "From H s! from H s!"
she whispered. " I would not wait any longer for the
city-messenger; but just as I was laying myself down
THE H FAMILY. 295
I heard him coming. I had a presentiment! Good-
night ! Good-night ! God give thee joy !" And
forth was Mrs. Bobina Bult.
I had joy. Julie's letter was as follows :
August 13, 1830.
It is a clergyman's little wife who writes to you.
It is two months since I was no longer Julie H ,
but Julie L . I had not courage to write before.
I have been bewildered in my head, and properly
anxious for some time. The causes: first, the
horrible respect I had for my dear husband, yes, I
actually did not know for a time how I should con-
duct myself with my admiration of Professor L ,
feelings of my inferiority and my precious self-love,
which would not allow, under any condition, Julie
H to go how shall I say it under its true price.
And then this blessed country house-keeping !
cows and sheep, and eggs and butter and milk, and
so on, and a deluge of small things and then mamma,
who was so uneasy, and would help me ; but now,
by degrees every thing is come, for all that, into won-
derful order. The little god with arrow and bow
helped me. My good L is, I fancy, more solici-
tous to please me than I him, yes, he was and is,
God be thanked, rightly in love with me. After I
saw this, there was no need I took courage. Cows,
calves, and hens throve ; under the great kettle of the
house-keeping there was a brisk fire, and mamma
296 THE H FAMILY.
was easy, thank God. And my husband of course
he was pleased, because I was pleased with him.
Beata, do you know what I pray for, morning and
evening, yes, every hour, with all the fervency of
my heart? "O God, make me worthy of my hus-
band's love. Give me ability to make him happy ! "
And I have received much ability, for he is (so he
says and seems) very happy; if you knew how fresh
he looks how gay! It is because, do you see, I
look after him; he does not look any longer so
shabby as formerly; and then he does not sit up
at night; that he has left off. And nevertheless he
thinks and writes (as he himself confesses) more
freely and more powerfully than formerly. Besides
this, I take good care not to disturb or trouble him
when he is in his study, writing and reading. O!
when I wish very much to see him for a moment,
(he is, after all, handsome, Beata!) I steal softly in,
play him some little trick, lay a flower in his book,
or kiss his forehead, or such like, and then go quite
softly out, and receive, when I turn myself round to
shut the door, always a beam of his eye, which fol-
lows me as it were secretly.
For the rest I endeavour to form myself into a right
estimable clergyman's wife. I wish people to call
L 's wife a pattern for all the wives of his congre-
gation. Don't imagine that with all this I forget, or
neglect, my little outer man : O no ! I take counsel
very often in the glass, but do you know which glass
THE H FAMILY. 297
I most frequently consult? Ay, that which I see in
L 's eyes it is so charming to see oneself en beau.
O Beata! how much more noble it is to be united
to a person, whom one highly esteems and honours,
and who is, at the same time, so good ! As Arvid's
wife, what a nonentity I should have remained, what
a life of nothingness I should have led! Now I feel
with inward joy that every day I ascend higher in my
own esteem, and that of my husband. It is a happy
feeling to ascend.
Do you know that Arvid is married has been so
for three months. His wife, Eleonora D , always
looks very wide awake and he looks one may say
almost obliged to be cheerful. I fear that his good
rest is a little disturbed. Poor Arvid ! The young
couple in the mean time give magnificent feasts and
entertainments. The old gentleman P drives
(certainly intentionally) almost every day past here
with his "swans" and his daughter-in-law, in the
handsome landau, and drives quite slowly, as if he
fancied he was driving the funeral procession of my
good luck; but I feed my ducks with joy and with
a heart free from care; nod kindly to Eleonora, and
thank the Eternal Goodness for my lot.
It is Saturday evening. I expect my husband
home. In the arbour outside my window I have set
out our little supper table; asparagus from our garden,
beautiful raspberries and milk, L 's favourite
dishes* complete our supper. The angelic Hermina
298 THE H FAMILY.
Linnaea decorates at the moment the table with
flowers. How lovely she is, how good she is, how
indescribably amiable no one can imagine! She has
almost supplanted us with our parents and yet one
forgives her so willingly. Ah ! brother Carl ! thou
hast found a beautiful pearl. He will soon leave the
shores of the Mediterranean, to find again in his
beloved North his life's pearl, and to shut it up in the
muscle-shell of marriage. Ha ! how did I hit upon
that narrow simile? Yet it must stand. Beams only
the sun of love into the mother-of-pearl habitation it
will float forth upon life's stream, a little island of
bliss. Carl writes<home such amusing and interesting
letters. His soul is like a museum, among whose
jewels Hermina will live. Thus, indeed, of a truth,
like a pearl in gold. Do you know what happened
to Carl before he left us? One fine evening he went
to sleep a Cornet, and woke a Lieutenant ! Was
it not charming?
To-morrow, my beloved parents and sisters come
here to dinner. It will be a happy day.
I have told you how happy I am, and yet I cherish
now one wish and one right vividly, the fulfilment of
which will complete the measure of my happiness.
My good friend, there is in our house one little room,
pretty and comfortably papered with green, and with
white curtains (precisely such as you like), looking
out on meadows where fat cows, which give the most
beautiful milk, graze pleasantly; in the room is a
THE H FAMILY. 299
bookcase, a yet it is so tiresome to describe!
come and see it, and if it please you, and you think
you can be at home with your entertainers, then call
it yours. My good friend, come to us come. Now
I hear L coming at a distance. He comes into
my room. I shall pretend that I neither see nor hear
him. One must not spoil these men, and make them
fancy that one listens to their steps. Yes, cough
embrace me I shall not stir, nor drop my pen. One
must not always submit; one must not spoil his
(L writes}
wife; and therefore Julie must give me the pen, and,
sitting upon my knee, see me write that, for which
she will inwardly be sorry.
Our good friend, Beata, come to us. We expect
you with open arms. In our home you will find
yourself well off. Come and see how I hold Julie in
check. In order to give you a proof of this, she shall
not, spite of her zeal, write one word more to-day.
I will wri
14:th of August.
I cry, I laugh, I am beside myself and yet I
must write. Do you know who is here? who is
just come ? Guess, guess ! Ah, I have not time to
let you guess. Emilia is here, my sister Emilia !
Emilia the good, Emilia the gay, Emilia the hand-
some the happy Emilia! And Algernon is here,
and the little Algernon the most magnificent little
boy on the earth! Mamma dances with him, papa
300 THE H FAMILY.
dances with him, Emilia dances, Algernon dances,
L dances. Wait, wait, I will come and sing,
and cannot write a word more, so sure as I am called
JULIE.
P.S. Beata, come back to us !
Prays
THE H FAMILY."
Amiable and happy family, I thank you; but
Beata will not come. I shall write this answer
to-morrow. Innocent children, who slumber around
me, I shall remain with you, because I can be useful
to you. Happiness resigned often gives contented-
ness of a higher kind it gives peace. O might I only
know that whilst every day's quiet billows uniformly,
but silently, bear me onward and towards that silent
shore and every day will be blessed.
Nightly mists rise up from the meadows announc-
ing the morning, and admonish me to rest. Around
the hillock of my life ascends also a cold mist. If it
come nearer, I will write at once, and take leave of
the H Family.
END OF VOL. I.
LONDON
Printed by Manning and Mason, Ivy Lane, St. Paul's.
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
University of California
SOUTHEBHREGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
405 Hilf *- ' *-
. (.'0 'f'AW
A 000 608 088 1